This is a modern-English version of The Cossacks: A Tale of 1852, originally written by Tolstoy, Leo, graf. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE COSSACKS

A Tale of 1852

By Leo Tolstoy

Translated by Louise and Aylmer Maude


Chapter I

All is quiet in Moscow. The squeak of wheels is seldom heard in the snow-covered street. There are no lights left in the windows and the street lamps have been extinguished. Only the sound of bells, borne over the city from the church towers, suggests the approach of morning. The streets are deserted. At rare intervals a night-cabman’s sledge kneads up the snow and sand in the street as the driver makes his way to another corner where he falls asleep while waiting for a fare. An old woman passes by on her way to church, where a few wax candles burn with a red light reflected on the gilt mountings of the icons. Workmen are already getting up after the long winter night and going to their work—but for the gentlefolk it is still evening.

All is quiet in Moscow. The sound of wheels is rarely heard on the snow-covered street. There are no lights left in the windows, and the street lamps have been turned off. Only the sound of bells from the church towers hints at the approaching morning. The streets are empty. Occasionally, a night cab driver's sled crunches through the snow and sand in the street as he heads to another corner, where he dozes off while waiting for a fare. An old woman walks by on her way to church, where a few wax candles burn with a red glow reflected on the gilt mountings of the icons. Workers are already getting up after the long winter night to head to their jobs—but for the well-off, it’s still evening.

From a window in Chevalier’s Restaurant a light—illegal at that hour—is still to be seen through a chink in the shutter. At the entrance a carriage, a sledge, and a cabman’s sledge, stand close together with their backs to the curbstone. A three-horse sledge from the post-station is there also. A yard-porter muffled up and pinched with cold is sheltering behind the corner of the house.

From a window in Chevalier’s Restaurant, a light—illegal at this hour—can still be seen through a gap in the shutter. At the entrance, a carriage, a sled, and a cabman’s sled are huddled together, backed up against the curb. There's also a three-horse sled from the post station. A yard worker, bundled up and shivering from the cold, is taking shelter behind the corner of the building.

“And what’s the good of all this jawing?” thinks the footman who sits in the hall weary and haggard. “This always happens when I’m on duty.” From the adjoining room are heard the voices of three young men, sitting there at a table on which are wine and the remains of supper. One, a rather plain, thin, neat little man, sits looking with tired kindly eyes at his friend, who is about to start on a journey. Another, a tall man, lies on a sofa beside a table on which are empty bottles, and plays with his watch-key. A third, wearing a short, fur-lined coat, is pacing up and down the room stopping now and then to crack an almond between his strong, rather thick, but well-tended fingers. He keeps smiling at something and his face and eyes are all aglow. He speaks warmly and gesticulates, but evidently does not find the words he wants and those that occur to him seem to him inadequate to express what has risen to his heart.

“And what’s the point of all this talking?” thinks the footman, who sits in the hall, tired and worn out. “This always happens when I’m on duty.” From the next room, the voices of three young men can be heard, sitting at a table with wine and leftovers from dinner. One, a rather plain, thin, tidy little man, looks at his friend with weary, kind eyes as he prepares for a trip. Another, a tall guy, lies on a sofa next to a table with empty bottles, playing with his watch key. The third, wearing a short, fur-lined coat, paces the room, stopping now and then to crack an almond with his strong, somewhat thick but well-groomed fingers. He keeps smiling at something, his face and eyes lit up. He speaks passionately and gestures, but he clearly can’t find the right words; those that come to him seem too weak to capture what’s in his heart.

“Now I can speak out fully,” said the traveller. “I don’t want to defend myself, but I should like you at least to understand me as I understand myself, and not look at the matter superficially. You say I have treated her badly,” he continued, addressing the man with the kindly eyes who was watching him.

“Now I can speak my mind completely,” said the traveler. “I don’t want to justify myself, but I’d like you to at least understand me as I understand myself, and not just see this on the surface. You say I’ve treated her poorly,” he continued, addressing the man with the kind eyes who was observing him.

“Yes, you are to blame,” said the latter, and his look seemed to express still more kindliness and weariness.

“Yes, you’re to blame,” said the latter, and his expression seemed to show even more kindness and exhaustion.

“I know why you say that,” rejoined the one who was leaving. “To be loved is in your opinion as great a happiness as to love, and if a man obtains it, it is enough for his whole life.”

“I know why you say that,” replied the person who was leaving. “In your view, being loved is just as much a source of happiness as loving someone, and if a man experiences it, that's enough for his entire life.”

“Yes, quite enough, my dear fellow, more than enough!” confirmed the plain little man, opening and shutting his eyes.

“Yes, definitely enough, my dear friend, more than enough!” confirmed the plain little man, blinking his eyes.

“But why shouldn’t the man love too?” said the traveller thoughtfully, looking at his friend with something like pity. “Why shouldn’t one love? Because love doesn’t come ... No, to be beloved is a misfortune. It is a misfortune to feel guilty because you do not give something you cannot give. O my God!” he added, with a gesture of his arm. “If it all happened reasonably, and not all topsy-turvy—not in our way but in a way of its own! Why, it’s as if I had stolen that love! You think so too, don’t deny it. You must think so. But will you believe it, of all the horrid and stupid things I have found time to do in my life—and there are many—this is one I do not and cannot repent of. Neither at the beginning nor afterwards did I lie to myself or to her. It seemed to me that I had at last fallen in love, but then I saw that it was an involuntary falsehood, and that that was not the way to love, and I could not go on, but she did. Am I to blame that I couldn’t? What was I to do?”

“But why shouldn’t a man love too?” the traveler said thoughtfully, looking at his friend with something like pity. “Why shouldn’t anyone love? Because love doesn’t just happen ... No, to be loved is a misfortune. It’s a misfortune to feel guilty for not giving something you can’t give. Oh my God!” he added, waving his arm. “If only things happened reasonably, and not all mixed up—not in our way but in its own way! It’s like I’ve stolen that love! You think so too, don’t deny it. You must think so. But believe me, of all the awful and stupid things I’ve done in my life—and there are many—this is one thing I don’t and can’t regret. Neither at the beginning nor later did I lie to myself or to her. It seemed to me that I finally fell in love, but then I realized it was an involuntary falsehood and that wasn’t the way to love, and I couldn’t continue, but she did. Am I to blame for not being able to? What was I supposed to do?”

“Well, it’s ended now!” said his friend, lighting a cigar to master his sleepiness. “The fact is that you have not yet loved and do not know what love is.”

“Alright, it’s over now!” said his friend, lighting a cigar to shake off his drowsiness. “The truth is you haven’t experienced love yet and don’t really know what it is.”

The man in the fur-lined coat was going to speak again, and put his hands to his head, but could not express what he wanted to say.

The man in the fur-lined coat was about to speak again and put his hands to his head, but he couldn’t find the words to say what he wanted.

“Never loved! ... Yes, quite true, I never have! But after all, I have within me a desire to love, and nothing could be stronger than that desire! But then, again, does such love exist? There always remains something incomplete. Ah well! What’s the use of talking? I’ve made an awful mess of life! But anyhow it’s all over now; you are quite right. And I feel that I am beginning a new life.”

“Never loved! ... Yes, that's true, I never have! But still, I have a deep desire to love, and nothing feels stronger than that! But then again, does that kind of love even exist? There always seems to be something missing. Ah well! What’s the point of talking? I’ve really messed up my life! But anyway, it’s all in the past now; you’re completely right. And I can feel that I’m starting a new chapter in my life.”

“Which you will again make a mess of,” said the man who lay on the sofa playing with his watch-key. But the traveller did not listen to him.

“Which you will mess up again,” said the man lying on the sofa, fiddling with his watch key. But the traveler didn’t pay him any attention.

“I am sad and yet glad to go,” he continued. “Why I am sad I don’t know.”

“I feel sad but also glad to leave,” he continued. “I’m not sure why I feel sad.”

And the traveller went on talking about himself, without noticing that this did not interest the others as much as it did him. A man is never such an egotist as at moments of spiritual ecstasy. At such times it seems to him that there is nothing on earth more splendid and interesting than himself.

And the traveler kept talking about himself, not realizing that the others weren't as interested as he was. A person is never more self-absorbed than during moments of spiritual high. At those times, it feels like nothing on earth is more amazing and fascinating than their own self.

“Dmítri Andréich! The coachman won’t wait any longer!” said a young serf, entering the room in a sheepskin coat, with a scarf tied round his head. “The horses have been standing since twelve, and it’s now four o’clock!”

“Dmitri Andreich! The coachman can’t wait any longer!” said a young serf, walking into the room in a sheepskin coat, with a scarf wrapped around his head. “The horses have been waiting since noon, and it’s now four o’clock!”

Dmítri Andréich looked at his serf, Vanyúsha. The scarf round Vanyúsha’s head, his felt boots and sleepy face, seemed to be calling his master to a new life of labour, hardship, and activity.

Dmítri Andréich looked at his serf, Vanyúsha. The scarf around Vanyúsha’s head, his felt boots, and sleepy face seemed to be urging his master to a new life of work, struggle, and action.

“True enough! Good-bye!” said he, feeling for the unfastened hook and eye on his coat.

“That's right! See you later!” he said, reaching for the unlatched hook and eye on his coat.

In spite of advice to mollify the coachman by another tip, he put on his cap and stood in the middle of the room. The friends kissed once, then again, and after a pause, a third time. The man in the fur-lined coat approached the table and emptied a champagne glass, then took the plain little man’s hand and blushed.

In spite of advice to calm the coachman with another tip, he put on his cap and stood in the middle of the room. The friends kissed once, then again, and after a pause, a third time. The guy in the fur-lined coat walked over to the table and gulped down a glass of champagne, then took the little man's hand and blushed.

“Ah well, I will speak out all the same ... I must and will be frank with you because I am fond of you ... Of course you love her—I always thought so—don’t you?”

“Ah well, I’ll say it anyway ... I have to be honest with you because I care about you ... Of course you love her—I always thought so—don’t you?”

“Yes,” answered his friend, smiling still more gently.

“Yes,” his friend replied, smiling even more warmly.

“And perhaps...”

"And maybe..."

“Please sir, I have orders to put out the candles,” said the sleepy attendant, who had been listening to the last part of the conversation and wondering why gentlefolk always talk about one and the same thing. “To whom shall I make out the bill? To you, sir?” he added, knowing whom to address and turning to the tall man.

“Excuse me, sir, I have instructions to extinguish the candles,” said the drowsy attendant, who had been eavesdropping on the last part of the conversation and pondering why well-off people always discuss the same topic. “Who should I address the bill to? You, sir?” he added, knowing who to speak to and turning to the tall man.

“To me,” replied the tall man. “How much?”

“To me,” said the tall man. “How much?”

“Twenty-six rubles.”

"26 rubles."

The tall man considered for a moment, but said nothing and put the bill in his pocket.

The tall man thought for a moment, but stayed silent and slipped the bill into his pocket.

The other two continued their talk.

The other two kept talking.

“Good-bye, you are a capital fellow!” said the short plain man with the mild eyes. Tears filled the eyes of both. They stepped into the porch.

“Goodbye, you’re a great guy!” said the short, plain man with the gentle eyes. Tears welled up in both of their eyes. They stepped onto the porch.

“Oh, by the by,” said the traveller, turning with a blush to the tall man, “will you settle Chevalier’s bill and write and let me know?”

“Oh, by the way,” said the traveler, turning with a blush to the tall man, “could you pay Chevalier’s bill and let me know?”

“All right, all right!” said the tall man, pulling on his gloves. “How I envy you!” he added quite unexpectedly when they were out in the porch.

“All right, all right!” said the tall man, putting on his gloves. “I really envy you!” he added quite unexpectedly when they were on the porch.

The traveller got into his sledge, wrapped his coat about him, and said: “Well then, come along!” He even moved a little to make room in the sledge for the man who said he envied him—his voice trembled.

The traveler got into his sled, wrapped his coat around himself, and said, “Alright then, let’s go!” He even shifted a bit to make space in the sled for the guy who said he envied him—his voice was shaky.

“Good-bye, Mítya! I hope that with God’s help you...” said the tall one. But his wish was that the other would go away quickly, and so he could not finish the sentence.

“Goodbye, Mítya! I hope that with God’s help you...” said the tall one. But his real wish was for the other to leave quickly, so he couldn’t finish his sentence.

They were silent a moment. Then someone again said, “Good-bye,” and a voice cried, “Ready,” and the coachman touched up the horses.

They were quiet for a moment. Then someone said, “Goodbye,” and a voice shouted, “Ready,” as the coachman urged the horses on.

“Hy, Elisár!” One of the friends called out, and the other coachman and the sledge-drivers began moving, clicking their tongues and pulling at the reins. Then the stiffened carriage-wheels rolled squeaking over the frozen snow.

“Hey, Elisár!” One of the friends shouted, and the other coachman and the sled drivers started moving, clicking their tongues and tugging at the reins. Then the rigid carriage wheels rolled, squeaking over the frozen snow.

“A fine fellow, that Olénin!” said one of the friends. “But what an idea to go to the Caucasus—as a cadet, too! I wouldn’t do it for anything. ... Are you dining at the club tomorrow?”

“A great guy, that Olénin!” said one of the friends. “But what a crazy idea to head to the Caucasus—as a cadet, no less! I wouldn’t do it for anything. ... Are you having dinner at the club tomorrow?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

They separated.

They broke up.

The traveller felt warm, his fur coat seemed too hot. He sat on the bottom of the sledge and unfastened his coat, and the three shaggy post-horses dragged themselves out of one dark street into another, past houses he had never before seen. It seemed to Olénin that only travellers starting on a long journey went through those streets. All was dark and silent and dull around him, but his soul was full of memories, love, regrets, and a pleasant tearful feeling.

The traveler felt warm; his fur coat was too hot. He sat at the back of the sled and unbuttoned his coat while the three shaggy draft horses pulled themselves from one dark street to another, passing by houses he had never seen before. Olénin thought that only travelers beginning a long journey went through those streets. Everything around him was dark, silent, and dull, but his heart was full of memories, love, regrets, and a bittersweet feeling.

Chapter II

“I’m fond of them, very fond! ... First-rate fellows! ... Fine!” he kept repeating, and felt ready to cry. But why he wanted to cry, who were the first-rate fellows he was so fond of—was more than he quite knew. Now and then he looked round at some house and wondered why it was so curiously built; sometimes he began wondering why the post-boy and Vanyúsha, who were so different from himself, sat so near, and together with him were being jerked about and swayed by the tugs the side-horses gave at the frozen traces, and again he repeated: “First rate ... very fond!” and once he even said: “And how it seizes one ... excellent!” and wondered what made him say it. “Dear me, am I drunk?” he asked himself. He had had a couple of bottles of wine, but it was not the wine alone that was having this effect on Olénin. He remembered all the words of friendship heartily, bashfully, spontaneously (as he believed) addressed to him on his departure. He remembered the clasp of hands, glances, the moments of silence, and the sound of a voice saying, “Good-bye, Mítya!” when he was already in the sledge. He remembered his own deliberate frankness. And all this had a touching significance for him. Not only friends and relatives, not only people who had been indifferent to him, but even those who did not like him, seemed to have agreed to become fonder of him, or to forgive him, before his departure, as people do before confession or death. “Perhaps I shall not return from the Caucasus,” he thought. And he felt that he loved his friends and some one besides. He was sorry for himself. But it was not love for his friends that so stirred and uplifted his heart that he could not repress the meaningless words that seemed to rise of themselves to his lips; nor was it love for a woman (he had never yet been in love) that had brought on this mood. Love for himself, love full of hope—warm young love for all that was good in his own soul (and at that moment it seemed to him that there was nothing but good in it)—compelled him to weep and to mutter incoherent words.

“I really like them, I like them a lot! ... Great guys! ... Awesome!” he kept saying, feeling like he was about to cry. But he wasn't quite sure why he wanted to cry or who these great guys he was so fond of were. Every now and then, he looked at a house and wondered why it was so oddly built; sometimes he pondered why the post-boy and Vanyúsha, who were so different from him, sat so close, being jostled around by the pulls of the side-horses on the frozen traces. He repeated, “Great ... really fond!” and once even said, “And how it grabs you ... excellent!” and wondered what made him say that. “Goodness, am I drunk?” he thought. He'd had a couple of bottles of wine, but it wasn't just the wine affecting Olénin. He remembered all the heartfelt, shy, spontaneous (as he thought) words of friendship said to him as he was leaving. He recalled the handshakes, glances, the moments of silence, and the voice saying, “Good-bye, Mítya!” when he was already in the sled. He remembered his own deliberate honesty. And all of this felt deeply meaningful to him. Not just friends and family, not just people who had been indifferent to him, but even those who didn’t like him seemed to have decided to be kinder or to forgive him before he left, like people do before confession or death. “Maybe I won’t come back from the Caucasus,” he thought. And he realized he loved his friends and someone else too. He felt sorry for himself. But it wasn't just love for his friends that stirred and uplifted his heart to the point that he couldn't hold back the meaningless words spilling from his lips; nor was it love for a woman (he had never been in love before) that caused this mood. It was love for himself, filled with hope—young, warm love for all that was good in his own soul (and at that moment, it felt like there was nothing but good in it)—that made him want to cry and mutter incoherent phrases.

Olénin was a youth who had never completed his university course, never served anywhere (having only a nominal post in some government office or other), who had squandered half his fortune and had reached the age of twenty-four without having done anything or even chosen a career. He was what in Moscow society is termed un jeune homme.

Olénin was a young man who had never finished university, never held a real job (only a symbolic position in some government office), had wasted half of his fortune, and had reached the age of twenty-four without accomplishing anything or even picking a career. In Moscow society, he was what they call un jeune homme.

At the age of eighteen he was free—as only rich young Russians in the ’forties who had lost their parents at an early age could be. Neither physical nor moral fetters of any kind existed for him; he could do as he liked, lacking nothing and bound by nothing. Neither relatives, nor fatherland, nor religion, nor wants, existed for him. He believed in nothing and admitted nothing. But although he believed in nothing he was not a morose or blase young man, nor self-opinionated, but on the contrary continually let himself be carried away. He had come to the conclusion that there is no such thing as love, yet his heart always overflowed in the presence of any young and attractive woman. He had long been aware that honours and position were nonsense, yet involuntarily he felt pleased when at a ball Prince Sergius came up and spoke to him affably. But he yielded to his impulses only in so far as they did not limit his freedom. As soon as he had yielded to any influence and became conscious of its leading on to labour and struggle, he instinctively hastened to free himself from the feeling or activity into which he was being drawn and to regain his freedom. In this way he experimented with society-life, the civil service, farming, music—to which at one time he intended to devote his life—and even with the love of women in which he did not believe. He meditated on the use to which he should devote that power of youth which is granted to man only once in a lifetime: that force which gives a man the power of making himself, or even—as it seemed to him—of making the universe, into anything he wishes: should it be to art, to science, to love of woman, or to practical activities? It is true that some people are devoid of this impulse, and on entering life at once place their necks under the first yoke that offers itself and honestly labour under it for the rest of their lives. But Olénin was too strongly conscious of the presence of that all-powerful God of Youth—of that capacity to be entirely transformed into an aspiration or idea—the capacity to wish and to do—to throw oneself headlong into a bottomless abyss without knowing why or wherefore. He bore this consciousness within himself, was proud of it and, without knowing it, was happy in that consciousness. Up to that time he had loved only himself, and could not help loving himself, for he expected nothing but good of himself and had not yet had time to be disillusioned. On leaving Moscow he was in that happy state of mind in which a young man, conscious of past mistakes, suddenly says to himself, “That was not the real thing.” All that had gone before was accidental and unimportant. Till then he had not really tried to live, but now with his departure from Moscow a new life was beginning—a life in which there would be no mistakes, no remorse, and certainly nothing but happiness.

At eighteen, he was free—like only rich young Russians in the '40s who lost their parents early could be. He had no physical or moral restraints of any kind; he could do whatever he wanted, lacking nothing and tied to nothing. He had no relatives, no homeland, no religion, and no needs. He believed in nothing and accepted nothing. Yet, despite his disbelief, he wasn’t a gloomy or indifferent young man, nor was he arrogant; on the contrary, he often got swept up in the moment. He had concluded that love didn’t exist, yet he felt his heart swell whenever he was around a young and attractive woman. He understood that titles and status were meaningless, yet he couldn’t help but feel pleased when Prince Sergius approached him and spoke warmly. However, he only let himself be influenced as long as it didn’t limit his freedom. As soon as he felt any pressure leading him toward work or struggle, he instinctively sought to break free and regain his independence. He experimented with social life, the civil service, farming, music—where he once intended to dedicate his life—and even with love, despite his cynicism toward it. He contemplated how to use the power of youth that is granted to a person only once in a lifetime: that force that allows someone to shape themselves or, as it seemed to him, even shape the universe to their desires—be it through art, science, love, or practical pursuits. It’s true that some people lack this drive and immediately submit to the first burden life offers, working honestly under it for the rest of their lives. But Olénin was too acutely aware of that powerful God of Youth—of the ability to be completely transformed by an aspiration or idea—the ability to want and to act—to dive headfirst into an unknown abyss without knowing why or where it would lead. He bore this awareness within himself, took pride in it, and, unbeknownst to him, was happy to have it. Until then, he had only loved himself and couldn’t help it, as he expected nothing but good from himself and hadn’t yet experienced disillusionment. When he left Moscow, he felt a sense of joy, as if a young man aware of past mistakes suddenly thought, “That wasn’t the real deal.” Everything before had been incidental and insignificant. He hadn’t truly attempted to live until that point, but now, with his departure from Moscow, a new life was beginning—a life without mistakes, without regret, and certainly one filled with happiness.

It is always the case on a long journey that till the first two or three stages have been passed imagination continues to dwell on the place left behind, but with the first morning on the road it leaps to the end of the journey and there begins building castles in the air. So it happened to Olénin.

It’s always true on a long trip that until the first couple of stops are completed, your mind keeps focusing on the place you’ve just left. But with the first morning on the road, it suddenly jumps to the destination and starts dreaming about what could be. That’s exactly what happened to Olénin.

After leaving the town behind, he gazed at the snowy fields and felt glad to be alone in their midst. Wrapping himself in his fur coat, he lay at the bottom of the sledge, became tranquil, and fell into a doze. The parting with his friends had touched him deeply, and memories of that last winter spent in Moscow and images of the past, mingled with vague thoughts and regrets, rose unbidden in his imagination.

After leaving the town behind, he looked out at the snowy fields and felt happy to be alone among them. Wrapping himself in his fur coat, he lay at the bottom of the sled, became calm, and drifted off to sleep. Saying goodbye to his friends had moved him deeply, and memories of that last winter in Moscow, along with images from the past, mixed with vague thoughts and regrets, popped up in his mind.

He remembered the friend who had seen him off and his relations with the girl they had talked about. The girl was rich. “How could he love her knowing that she loved me?” thought he, and evil suspicions crossed his mind. “There is much dishonesty in men when one comes to reflect.” Then he was confronted by the question: “But really, how is it I have never been in love? Every one tells me that I never have. Can it be that I am a moral monstrosity?” And he began to recall all his infatuations. He recalled his entry into society, and a friend’s sister with whom he spent several evenings at a table with a lamp on it which lit up her slender fingers busy with needlework, and the lower part of her pretty delicate face. He recalled their conversations that dragged on like the game in which one passes on a stick which one keeps alight as long as possible, and the general awkwardness and restraint and his continual feeling of rebellion at all that conventionality. Some voice had always whispered: “That’s not it, that’s not it,” and so it had proved. Then he remembered a ball and the mazurka he danced with the beautiful D——. “How much in love I was that night and how happy! And how hurt and vexed I was next morning when I woke and felt myself still free! Why does not love come and bind me hand and foot?” thought he. “No, there is no such thing as love! That neighbour who used to tell me, as she told Dubróvin and the Marshal, that she loved the stars, was not it either.”

He remembered the friend who had seen him off and his relationship with the girl they had talked about. The girl was wealthy. “How could he love her knowing that she loved me?” he thought, and dark suspicions crossed his mind. “There’s a lot of dishonesty in men when you really think about it.” Then he faced the question: “But really, how is it that I’ve never been in love? Everyone says I haven’t. Am I a moral freak?” And he started to recall all his crushes. He remembered his entry into society and a friend’s sister with whom he spent several evenings at a table with a lamp that lit up her slender fingers busy with needlework, and the lower part of her delicate, pretty face. He remembered their conversations that dragged on like a game where you pass a stick to keep it lit for as long as possible, and the general awkwardness and tension and his constant feeling of rebellion against all that conventionality. Some voice always whispered: “That’s not it, that’s not it,” and so it turned out. Then he remembered a ball and the mazurka he danced with the beautiful D——. “How in love I was that night and how happy! And how hurt and annoyed I was the next morning when I woke up and realized I was still free! Why doesn’t love come and tie me up?” he thought. “No, there’s no such thing as love! That neighbor who used to tell me, just like she told Dubróvin and the Marshal, that she loved the stars, wasn’t it either.”

And now his farming and work in the country recurred to his mind, and in those recollections also there was nothing to dwell on with pleasure. “Will they talk long of my departure?” came into his head; but who “they” were he did not quite know. Next came a thought that made him wince and mutter incoherently. It was the recollection of M. Cappele the tailor, and the six hundred and seventy-eight rubles he still owed him, and he recalled the words in which he had begged him to wait another year, and the look of perplexity and resignation which had appeared on the tailor’s face. “Oh, my God, my God!” he repeated, wincing and trying to drive away the intolerable thought. “All the same and in spite of everything she loved me,” thought he of the girl they had talked about at the farewell supper. “Yes, had I married her I should not now be owing anything, and as it is I am in debt to Vasílyev.” Then he remembered the last night he had played with Vasílyev at the club (just after leaving her), and he recalled his humiliating requests for another game and the other’s cold refusal. “A year’s economizing and they will all be paid, and the devil take them!”... But despite this assurance he again began calculating his outstanding debts, their dates, and when he could hope to pay them off. “And I owe something to Morell as well as to Chevalier,” thought he, recalling the night when he had run up so large a debt. It was at a carousel at the gipsies arranged by some fellows from Petersburg: Sáshka B——, an aide-de-camp to the Tsar, Prince D——, and that pompous old——. “How is it those gentlemen are so self-satisfied?” thought he, “and by what right do they form a clique to which they think others must be highly flattered to be admitted? Can it be because they are on the Emperor’s staff? Why, it’s awful what fools and scoundrels they consider other people to be! But I showed them that I at any rate, on the contrary, do not at all want their intimacy. All the same, I fancy Andrew, the steward, would be amazed to know that I am on familiar terms with a man like Sáshka B——, a colonel and an aide-de-camp to the Tsar! Yes, and no one drank more than I did that evening, and I taught the gipsies a new song and everyone listened to it. Though I have done many foolish things, all the same I am a very good fellow,” thought he.

And now he thought about his farming and work in the countryside, and there was nothing in those memories to feel good about. “Will they talk about my leaving for a long time?” crossed his mind; but he wasn’t sure who “they” were. Then a thought hit him that made him flinch and mumble. It was the memory of M. Cappele the tailor and the six hundred and seventy-eight rubles he still owed. He remembered the words he had used to ask the tailor to wait another year and the look of confusion and resignation on the tailor’s face. “Oh, my God, my God!” he repeated, grimacing and trying to shake off the unbearable thought. “Still, despite everything, she loved me,” he thought of the girl they had talked about at the farewell dinner. “If I had married her, I wouldn't be in debt now, but here I am in debt to Vasílyev.” Then he recalled the last night he had played with Vasílyev at the club (just after leaving her) and remembered how humiliating it was to ask for another game and receive a cold refusal. “A year of saving, and I can pay them all off, and screw them!”... But despite that assurance, he started calculating his debts again, their due dates, and when he might hope to pay them off. “And I owe something to Morell as well as to Chevalier,” he thought, recalling the night he had racked up such a huge debt. It was at a carousel hosted by some guys from Petersburg: Sáshka B——, an aide-de-camp to the Tsar, Prince D——, and that pompous old——. “How is it that those guys are so self-satisfied?” he thought, “and why do they think they have the right to form a group that they think others should be flattered to join? Is it because they’re on the Emperor’s staff? It’s ridiculous how much they think everyone else is beneath them! But I showed them that I, at least, don’t care for their company. Still, I bet Andrew, the steward, would be shocked to know I’m on friendly terms with a guy like Sáshka B——, a colonel and an aide-de-camp to the Tsar! Yeah, and no one drank more than I did that night, and I even taught the gypsies a new song that everyone listened to. Even though I’ve done a lot of stupid things, I’m still a really good guy,” he thought.

Morning found him at the third post-stage. He drank tea, and himself helped Vanyúsha to move his bundles and trunks and sat down among them, sensible, erect, and precise, knowing where all his belongings were, how much money he had and where it was, where he had put his passport and the post-horse requisition and toll-gate papers, and it all seemed to him so well arranged that he grew quite cheerful and the long journey before him seemed an extended pleasure-trip.

Morning found him at the third post stage. He drank tea and helped Vanyúsha move his bags and trunks, then sat down among them, feeling sensible, upright, and organized. He knew where all his stuff was, how much money he had and where it was, where he had put his passport and the requisition for the post-horse and toll papers. Everything seemed so well arranged that he felt quite cheerful, and the long journey ahead felt like an enjoyable trip.

All that morning and noon he was deep in calculations of how many versts he had travelled, how many remained to the next stage, how many to the next town, to the place where he would dine, to the place where he would drink tea, and to Stavrópol, and what fraction of the whole journey was already accomplished. He also calculated how much money he had with him, how much would be left over, how much would pay off all his debts, and what proportion of his income he would spend each month. Towards evening, after tea, he calculated that to Stavrópol there still remained seven-elevenths of the whole journey, that his debts would require seven months’ economy and one-eighth of his whole fortune; and then, tranquillized, he wrapped himself up, lay down in the sledge, and again dozed off. His imagination was now turned to the future: to the Caucasus. All his dreams of the future were mingled with pictures of Amalat-Beks, Circassian women, mountains, precipices, terrible torrents, and perils. All these things were vague and dim, but the love of fame and the danger of death furnished the interest of that future. Now, with unprecedented courage and a strength that amazed everyone, he slew and subdued an innumerable host of hillsmen; now he was himself a hillsman and with them was maintaining their independence against the Russians. As soon as he pictured anything definite, familiar Moscow figures always appeared on the scene. Sáshka B—— fights with the Russians or the hillsmen against him. Even the tailor Cappele in some strange way takes part in the conqueror’s triumph. Amid all this he remembered his former humiliations, weaknesses, and mistakes, and the recollection was not disagreeable. It was clear that there among the mountains, waterfalls, fair Circassians, and dangers, such mistakes could not recur. Having once made full confession to himself there was an end of it all. One other vision, the sweetest of them all, mingled with the young man’s every thought of the future—the vision of a woman. And there, among the mountains, she appeared to his imagination as a Circassian slave, a fine figure with a long plait of hair and deep submissive eyes. He pictured a lonely hut in the mountains, and on the threshold she stands awaiting him when, tired and covered with dust, blood, and fame, he returns to her. He is conscious of her kisses, her shoulders, her sweet voice, and her submissiveness. She is enchanting, but uneducated, wild, and rough. In the long winter evenings he begins her education. She is clever and gifted and quickly acquires all the knowledge essential. Why not? She can quite easily learn foreign languages, read the French masterpieces and understand them: Notre Dame de Paris, for instance, is sure to please her. She can also speak French. In a drawing-room she can show more innate dignity than a lady of the highest society. She can sing, simply, powerfully, and passionately.... “Oh, what nonsense!” said he to himself. But here they reached a post-station and he had to change into another sledge and give some tips. But his fancy again began searching for the “nonsense” he had relinquished, and again fair Circassians, glory, and his return to Russia with an appointment as aide-de-camp and a lovely wife rose before his imagination. “But there’s no such thing as love,” said he to himself. “Fame is all rubbish. But the six hundred and seventy-eight rubles?... And the conquered land that will bring me more wealth than I need for a lifetime? It will not be right though to keep all that wealth for myself. I shall have to distribute it. But to whom? Well, six hundred and seventy-eight rubles to Cappele and then we’ll see.” ... Quite vague visions now cloud his mind, and only Vanyúsha’s voice and the interrupted motion of the sledge break his healthy youthful slumber. Scarcely conscious, he changes into another sledge at the next stage and continues his journey.

All that morning and noon he was deep in calculations about how many miles he had traveled, how many were left to the next stop, how many to the next town, to the place where he would eat, to the place where he would drink tea, and to Stavrópol, and what fraction of the entire journey he had already completed. He also calculated how much money he had with him, how much would be left over, how much would pay off all his debts, and what portion of his income he would spend each month. Towards evening, after tea, he calculated that to Stavrópol there still remained seven-elevenths of the whole journey, that his debts would require seven months of saving and one-eighth of his entire fortune; and then, feeling reassured, he bundled himself up, lay down in the sled, and dozed off again. His imagination was now focused on the future: the Caucasus. All his dreams for the future mixed with images of Amalat-Beks, Circassian women, mountains, cliffs, raging rivers, and dangers. All these things were vague and dim, but the desire for fame and the danger of death made this future interesting. Now, with unprecedented bravery and a strength that amazed everyone, he was defeating and overpowering countless hillmen; now he was a hillman himself, standing with them in their fight for independence against the Russians. Whenever he imagined anything concrete, familiar figures from Moscow always appeared. Sáshka B—— was either fighting with the Russians or the hillmen against him. Even the tailor Cappele somehow took part in the conqueror’s victory. Amid all this, he remembered his past humiliations, weaknesses, and mistakes, and the memory wasn't unpleasant. It was obvious that among the mountains, waterfalls, beautiful Circassians, and dangers, such mistakes couldn't happen again. Having once made a full confession to himself, he put it all behind him. One other vision, the sweetest of all, mixed with every thought of the future—the vision of a woman. And there, among the mountains, she appeared in his mind as a Circassian slave, a stunning figure with a long braid and deep, submissive eyes. He envisioned a lonely hut in the mountains, and on the threshold, she stands waiting for him when, tired and covered in dust, blood, and fame, he returns to her. He felt her kisses, her shoulders, her sweet voice, and her gentleness. She was enchanting, yet uneducated, wild, and rough. In the long winter nights, he begins teaching her. She is smart and talented and quickly learns all the essential knowledge. Why not? She could easily learn foreign languages, read French masterpieces, and understand them: *Notre Dame de Paris*, for example, would surely delight her. She could also speak French. In a drawing room, she would display more natural elegance than a lady of the highest society. She could sing—simply, powerfully, and passionately.... “Oh, what nonsense!” he told himself. But just then, they reached a post station and he had to switch to another sled and give some tips. But his imagination began to search for the “nonsense” he had let go of, and once again beautiful Circassians, glory, and his return to Russia with a military appointment and a lovely wife filled his thoughts. “But love doesn’t really exist,” he thought. “Fame is all nonsense. But what about the six hundred seventy-eight rubles?... And the land I've conquered that will bring me more wealth than I could need for a lifetime? It wouldn't be right to keep all that wealth for myself. I’ll have to share it. But with whom? Well, six hundred seventy-eight rubles to Cappele and then we’ll see.” ... Vague visions now clouded his mind, and only Vanyúsha’s voice and the jolting of the sled broke his healthy youthful slumber. Barely aware, he switched to another sled at the next station and continued his journey.

Next morning everything goes on just the same: the same kind of post-stations and tea-drinking, the same moving horses’ cruppers, the same short talks with Vanyúsha, the same vague dreams and drowsiness, and the same tired, healthy, youthful sleep at night.

Next morning, everything carries on the same way: the same kinds of rest stops and tea-drinking, the same horses’ saddles shifting, the same brief chats with Vanyúsha, the same hazy dreams and sleepiness, and the same exhausted, healthy, youthful sleep at night.

Chapter III

The farther Olénin travelled from Central Russia the farther he left his memories behind, and the nearer he drew to the Caucasus the lighter his heart became. “I’ll stay away for good and never return to show myself in society,” was a thought that sometimes occurred to him. “These people whom I see here are not people. None of them know me and none of them can ever enter the Moscow society I was in or find out about my past. And no one in that society will ever know what I am doing, living among these people.” And quite a new feeling of freedom from his whole past came over him among the rough beings he met on the road whom he did not consider to be people in the sense that his Moscow acquaintances were.

The farther Olénin traveled from Central Russia, the more he left his memories behind, and the closer he got to the Caucasus, the lighter his heart felt. "I’ll stay away for good and never return to show myself in society," was a thought that sometimes crossed his mind. "These people I see here are not people. None of them know me and none of them can ever move in the Moscow circles I belonged to or learn about my past. And no one in that society will ever know what I’m doing, living among these people." A whole new sense of freedom from his past washed over him as he encountered the rough people along the road, whom he didn’t consider people in the way his Moscow acquaintances were.

The rougher the people and the fewer the signs of civilization the freer he felt. Stavrópol, through which he had to pass, irked him. The signboards, some of them even in French, ladies in carriages, cabs in the marketplace, and a gentleman wearing a fur cloak and tall hat who was walking along the boulevard and staring at the passersby, quite upset him. “Perhaps these people know some of my acquaintances,” he thought; and the club, his tailor, cards, society ... came back to his mind. But after Stavrópol everything was satisfactory—wild and also beautiful and warlike, and Olénin felt happier and happier. All the Cossacks, post-boys, and post-station masters seemed to him simple folk with whom he could jest and converse simply, without having to consider to what class they belonged. They all belonged to the human race which, without his thinking about it, all appeared dear to Olénin, and they all treated him in a friendly way.

The rougher the people and the fewer signs of civilization, the freer he felt. Stavrópol, which he had to go through, annoyed him. The signs, some even in French, ladies in carriages, cabs in the marketplace, and a guy wearing a fur coat and tall hat strolling along the boulevard and staring at the people passing by really unsettled him. “Maybe these people know some of my acquaintances,” he thought, and memories of the club, his tailor, cards, and society flooded back to him. But after Stavrópol, everything was fine—wild yet beautiful and fierce, and Olénin felt increasingly happy. All the Cossacks, post-boys, and post-station masters seemed like simple folks he could joke with and chat easily, without worrying about what class they belonged to. They all felt like part of the human race, which, without him even realizing it, he cherished, and they all treated him like a friend.

Already in the province of the Don Cossacks his sledge had been exchanged for a cart, and beyond Stavrópol it became so warm that Olénin travelled without wearing his fur coat. It was already spring—an unexpected joyous spring for Olénin. At night he was no longer allowed to leave the Cossack villages, and they said it was dangerous to travel in the evening. Vanyúsha began to be uneasy, and they carried a loaded gun in the cart. Olénin became still happier. At one of the post-stations the post-master told of a terrible murder that had been committed recently on the high road. They began to meet armed men. “So this is where it begins!” thought Olénin, and kept expecting to see the snowy mountains of which mention was so often made. Once, towards evening, the Nogáy driver pointed with his whip to the mountains shrouded in clouds. Olénin looked eagerly, but it was dull and the mountains were almost hidden by the clouds. Olénin made out something grey and white and fleecy, but try as he would he could find nothing beautiful in the mountains of which he had so often read and heard. The mountains and the clouds appeared to him quite alike, and he thought the special beauty of the snow peaks, of which he had so often been told, was as much an invention as Bach’s music and the love of women, in which he did not believe. So he gave up looking forward to seeing the mountains. But early next morning, being awakened in his cart by the freshness of the air, he glanced carelessly to the right. The morning was perfectly clear. Suddenly he saw, about twenty paces away as it seemed to him at first glance, pure white gigantic masses with delicate contours, the distinct fantastic outlines of their summits showing sharply against the far-off sky. When he had realized the distance between himself and them and the sky and the whole immensity of the mountains, and felt the infinitude of all that beauty, he became afraid that it was but a phantasm or a dream. He gave himself a shake to rouse himself, but the mountains were still the same.

Already in the Don Cossack region, his sledge had been traded for a cart, and beyond Stavrópol, it became so warm that Olénin traveled without his fur coat. Spring had arrived—an unexpectedly joyful spring for Olénin. At night, he was no longer allowed to leave the Cossack villages, as they said it was dangerous to travel in the evening. Vanyúsha began to feel uneasy, and they carried a loaded gun in the cart. Olénin felt even happier. At one of the post-stations, the postmaster recounted a brutal murder that had recently taken place on the main road. They started to encounter armed men. “So this is where it begins!” thought Olénin, waiting to catch a glimpse of the snowy mountains he had heard so much about. Once, in the evening, the Nogáy driver pointed with his whip to the mountains cloaked in clouds. Olénin looked eagerly, but it was dull, and the mountains were nearly hidden by the clouds. He could make out something gray and white and fluffy, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't find anything beautiful about the mountains he had often read and heard about. The mountains and the clouds seemed quite the same to him, and he thought the special beauty of the snow peaks, which he had often been told of, was as much an invention as Bach's music and the love of women, which he didn't believe in. So he stopped looking forward to seeing the mountains. But early the next morning, awakened in his cart by the fresh air, he casually glanced to the right. The morning was crystal clear. Suddenly, he saw, about twenty paces away as it seemed to him at first glance, pure white giant masses with delicate contours, the distinct fantastic outlines of their peaks sharply defined against the distant sky. When he realized the distance between himself and them, along with the vastness of the mountains, and felt the infinity of all that beauty, he became afraid it was just an illusion or a dream. He shook himself to wake up, but the mountains remained unchanged.

“What’s that! What is it?” he said to the driver.

“What’s that! What is it?” he asked the driver.

“Why, the mountains,” answered the Nogáy driver with indifference.

“Why, the mountains,” replied the Nogáy driver casually.

“And I too have been looking at them for a long while,” said Vanyúsha. “Aren’t they fine? They won’t believe it at home.”

“And I’ve been looking at them for a long time too,” said Vanyúsha. “Aren’t they great? They won’t believe it when I tell them back home.”

The quick progress of the three-horsed cart along the smooth road caused the mountains to appear to be running along the horizon, while their rosy crests glittered in the light of the rising sun. At first Olénin was only astonished at the sight, then gladdened by it; but later on, gazing more and more intently at that snow-peaked chain that seemed to rise not from among other black mountains, but straight out of the plain, and to glide away into the distance, he began by slow degrees to be penetrated by their beauty and at length to feel the mountains. From that moment all he saw, all he thought, and all he felt, acquired for him a new character, sternly majestic like the mountains! All his Moscow reminiscences, shame, and repentance, and his trivial dreams about the Caucasus, vanished and did not return. “Now it has begun,” a solemn voice seemed to say to him. The road and the Térek, just becoming visible in the distance, and the Cossack villages and the people, all no longer appeared to him as a joke. He looked at himself or Vanyúsha, and again thought of the mountains. ... Two Cossacks ride by, their guns in their cases swinging rhythmically behind their backs, the white and bay legs of their horses mingling confusedly ... and the mountains! Beyond the Térek rises the smoke from a Tartar village... and the mountains! The sun has risen and glitters on the Térek, now visible beyond the reeds ... and the mountains! From the village comes a Tartar wagon, and women, beautiful young women, pass by... and the mountains! “Abreks canter about the plain, and here am I driving along and do not fear them! I have a gun, and strength, and youth... and the mountains!”

The fast movement of the three-horse cart along the smooth road made it look like the mountains were racing along the horizon, their rosy peaks shining in the light of the rising sun. At first, Olénin was just amazed by the view, then he felt joy from it; but later, as he gazed more intently at that snow-capped range that seemed to rise not from other dark mountains but straight out of the plain, stretching off into the distance, he gradually became enveloped by their beauty and finally began to feel the mountains. From that moment on, everything he saw, thought, and felt took on a new character, solemnly majestic like the mountains! All his memories of Moscow, his shame and regrets, and his trivial dreams about the Caucasus faded away and didn’t come back. “Now it has begun,” a serious voice seemed to say to him. The road and the Térek, just coming into view in the distance, along with the Cossack villages and the people, no longer seemed like a joke to him. He looked at himself or Vanyúsha and thought again of the mountains... Two Cossacks rode by, their guns swaying rhythmically in their holsters behind them, the white and bay legs of their horses blending together... and the mountains! Beyond the Térek, the smoke from a Tartar village rises... and the mountains! The sun has risen and sparkles on the Térek, now visible beyond the reeds... and the mountains! A Tartar wagon comes from the village, and beautiful young women pass by... and the mountains! “Abreks wander across the plain, and here I am driving along without fear! I have a gun, strength, and youth... and the mountains!”

Chapter IV

That whole part of the Térek line (about fifty miles) along which lie the villages of the Grebénsk Cossacks is uniform in character both as to country and inhabitants. The Térek, which separates the Cossacks from the mountaineers, still flows turbid and rapid though already broad and smooth, always depositing greyish sand on its low reedy right bank and washing away the steep, though not high, left bank, with its roots of century-old oaks, its rotting plane trees, and young brushwood. On the right bank lie the villages of pro-Russian, though still somewhat restless, Tartars. Along the left bank, back half a mile from the river and standing five or six miles apart from one another, are Cossack villages. In olden times most of these villages were situated on the banks of the river; but the Térek, shifting northward from the mountains year by year, washed away those banks, and now there remain only the ruins of the old villages and of the gardens of pear and plum trees and poplars, all overgrown with blackberry bushes and wild vines. No one lives there now, and one only sees the tracks of the deer, the wolves, the hares, and the pheasants, who have learned to love these places. From village to village runs a road cut through the forest as a cannon-shot might fly. Along the roads are cordons of Cossacks and watch-towers with sentinels in them. Only a narrow strip about seven hundred yards wide of fertile wooded soil belongs to the Cossacks. To the north of it begin the sand-drifts of the Nogáy or Mozdók steppes, which fetch far to the north and run, Heaven knows where, into the Trukhmén, Astrakhán, and Kirghíz-Kaisátsk steppes. To the south, beyond the Térek, are the Great Chéchnya river, the Kochkálov range, the Black Mountains, yet another range, and at last the snowy mountains, which can just be seen but have never yet been scaled. In this fertile wooded strip, rich in vegetation, has dwelt as far back as memory runs the fine warlike and prosperous Russian tribe belonging to the sect of Old Believers, and called the Grebénsk Cossacks.

That whole stretch of the Térek line (about fifty miles) where the villages of the Grebénsk Cossacks are located is pretty uniform in both landscape and people. The Térek, which separates the Cossacks from the mountaineers, still flows murky and fast, although it's already wide and smooth, constantly depositing grayish sand on its low, reedy right bank and eroding the steep, though not high, left bank, with its roots of ancient oaks, decaying plane trees, and young brushwood. On the right bank are the villages of pro-Russian, although still somewhat restless, Tartars. Along the left bank, set back half a mile from the river and spaced five or six miles apart, are the Cossack villages. In the past, most of these villages were located right by the river; but the Térek, gradually shifting north from the mountains year by year, eroded those banks, leaving only the ruins of the old villages, along with the remnants of pear and plum trees and poplars, now overtaken by blackberry bushes and wild vines. No one lives there anymore, and the only signs of life are the tracks of deer, wolves, hares, and pheasants that have come to thrive in these areas. A road runs between the villages, cut through the forest like a cannon shot. Along the roads, there are cordons of Cossacks and watchtowers with sentinels in them. Only a narrow strip about seven hundred yards wide of fertile, wooded land belongs to the Cossacks. North of it start the sand dunes of the Nogáy or Mozdók steppes, stretching far north and heading who knows where, into the Trukhmén, Astrakhán, and Kirghíz-Kaisátsk steppes. To the south, beyond the Térek, are the Great Chéchnya river, the Kochkálov range, the Black Mountains, another range, and finally the snowy mountains, which can be seen but have never been climbed. In this fertile, wooded strip, rich in vegetation, has lived for as long as anyone can remember the strong, warlike, and prosperous Russian community belonging to the Old Believers sect, known as the Grebénsk Cossacks.

Long long ago their Old Believer ancestors fled from Russia and settled beyond the Térek among the Chéchens on the Grebén, the first range of wooded mountains of Chéchnya. Living among the Chéchens the Cossacks intermarried with them and adopted the manners and customs of the hill tribes, though they still retained the Russian language in all its purity, as well as their Old Faith. A tradition, still fresh among them, declares that Tsar Iván the Terrible came to the Térek, sent for their Elders, and gave them the land on this side of the river, exhorting them to remain friendly to Russia and promising not to enforce his rule upon them nor oblige them to change their faith. Even now the Cossack families claim relationship with the Chéchens, and the love of freedom, of leisure, of plunder and of war, still form their chief characteristics. Only the harmful side of Russian influence shows itself—by interference at elections, by confiscation of church bells, and by the troops who are quartered in the country or march through it.

Long ago, their Old Believer ancestors escaped from Russia and settled beyond the Térek River, among the Chechens in the Grebén, the first range of forested mountains in Chechnya. While living with the Chechens, the Cossacks intermarried with them and adopted the customs and manners of the hill tribes, though they still kept the Russian language intact, along with their Old Faith. A tradition that still resonates with them claims that Tsar Ivan the Terrible came to the Térek, summoned their Elders, and granted them the land on this side of the river, urging them to stay on good terms with Russia and promising not to impose his rule or force them to change their faith. Even today, Cossack families assert their connection to the Chechens, and their key traits include a love of freedom, leisure, plunder, and warfare. However, the negative aspects of Russian influence are evident through election interference, the confiscation of church bells, and the military troops stationed or passing through their territory.

A Cossack is inclined to hate less the dzhigit hillsman who maybe has killed his brother, than the soldier quartered on him to defend his village, but who has defiled his hut with tobacco-smoke. He respects his enemy the hillsman and despises the soldier, who is in his eyes an alien and an oppressor. In reality, from a Cossack’s point of view a Russian peasant is a foreign, savage, despicable creature, of whom he sees a sample in the hawkers who come to the country and in the Ukrainian immigrants whom the Cossack contemptuously calls “woolbeaters”. For him, to be smartly dressed means to be dressed like a Circassian. The best weapons are obtained from the hillsmen and the best horses are bought, or stolen, from them. A dashing young Cossack likes to show off his knowledge of Tartar, and when carousing talks Tartar even to his fellow Cossack.

A Cossack is more likely to hate the dzhigit hillsman who may have killed his brother than the soldier stationed with him to protect his village, especially if that soldier has filled his home with tobacco smoke. He respects his enemy, the hillsman, but looks down on the soldier, who he sees as a stranger and an oppressor. From a Cossack’s perspective, a Russian peasant is a foreign, savage, and contemptible figure, represented by the traders who come to the area and by the Ukrainian immigrants he derisively calls “woolbeaters.” For him, being well-dressed means dressing like a Circassian. The best weapons come from the hillsmen, and the best horses are either bought from them or stolen. A spirited young Cossack enjoys showing off his knowledge of Tartar and even speaks it to his fellow Cossacks while drinking and celebrating.

In spite of all these things this small Christian clan stranded in a tiny corner of the earth, surrounded by half-savage Mohammedan tribes and by soldiers, considers itself highly advanced, acknowledges none but Cossacks as human beings, and despises everybody else. The Cossack spends most of his time in the cordon, in action, or in hunting and fishing. He hardly ever works at home. When he stays in the village it is an exception to the general rule and then he is holiday-making. All Cossacks make their own wine, and drunkenness is not so much a general tendency as a rite, the non-fulfilment of which would be considered apostasy. The Cossack looks upon a woman as an instrument for his welfare; only the unmarried girls are allowed to amuse themselves. A married woman has to work for her husband from youth to very old age: his demands on her are the Oriental ones of submission and labour. In consequence of this outlook women are strongly developed both physically and mentally, and though they are—as everywhere in the East—nominally in subjection, they possess far greater influence and importance in family-life than Western women. Their exclusion from public life and inurement to heavy male labour give the women all the more power and importance in the household. A Cossack, who before strangers considers it improper to speak affectionately or needlessly to his wife, when alone with her is involuntarily conscious of her superiority. His house and all his property, in fact the entire homestead, has been acquired and is kept together solely by her labour and care. Though firmly convinced that labour is degrading to a Cossack and is only proper for a Nogáy labourer or a woman, he is vaguely aware of the fact that all he makes use of and calls his own is the result of that toil, and that it is in the power of the woman (his mother or his wife) whom he considers his slave, to deprive him of all he possesses. Besides, the continuous performance of man’s heavy work and the responsibilities entrusted to her have endowed the Grebénsk women with a peculiarly independent masculine character and have remarkably developed their physical powers, common sense, resolution, and stability. The women are in most cases stronger, more intelligent, more developed, and handsomer than the men. A striking feature of a Grebénsk woman’s beauty is the combination of the purest Circassian type of face with the broad and powerful build of Northern women. Cossack women wear the Circassian dress: a Tartar smock, beshmet, and soft slippers; but they tie their kerchiefs round their heads in the Russian fashion. Smartness, cleanliness and elegance in dress and in the arrangement of their huts, are with them a custom and a necessity. In their relations with men the women, and especially the unmarried girls, enjoy perfect freedom.

In spite of everything, this small Christian community, stuck in a tiny corner of the world and surrounded by semi-wild Muslim tribes and soldiers, considers itself very advanced. They recognize only Cossacks as human beings and look down on everyone else. The Cossack spends most of his time on patrol, in action, or hunting and fishing. He rarely works at home. When he is in the village, it’s an exception, and he’s usually just relaxing. All Cossacks make their own wine, and while drunkenness isn’t rampant, it’s treated like a ritual—failing to do so would be seen as a betrayal. The Cossack sees women as tools for his own benefit; only unmarried girls are allowed to have fun. A married woman has to work for her husband from a young age until she’s old; he expects her to submit and labor. Because of this perspective, women are physically and mentally strong. Although they are, as in most Eastern cultures, officially subservient, they wield much more influence and importance in family life than Western women do. Their exclusion from public life and their exposure to hard male labor give them more power and significance at home. A Cossack, who thinks it’s inappropriate to be affectionate or casual with his wife in front of others, is aware of her superiority when they’re alone. His house, all his belongings, and the entire homestead are built and maintained through her work and care. Even though he firmly believes that labor demeans a Cossack and is only suitable for a Nogay laborer or a woman, he knows that everything he claims as his own is the result of that labor. He realizes that the woman—his mother or wife, whom he sees as his servant—has the power to take away everything he possesses. Furthermore, the continuous heavy work and responsibilities given to women have given Grebénsk women a uniquely independent and masculine character, greatly enhancing their physical strength, common sense, determination, and stability. In many ways, women are stronger, smarter, more developed, and more attractive than men. A distinctive trait of a Grebénsk woman's beauty is the blend of the pure Circassian facial type with the robust build typical of Northern women. Cossack women wear Circassian clothing: a Tartar smock, beshmet, and soft slippers, but they tie their headscarves in the Russian style. They maintain a standard of neatness, cleanliness, and elegance in their clothing and the arrangement of their homes. In their interactions with men, women, especially unmarried girls, enjoy complete freedom.

Novomlínsk village was considered the very heart of Grebénsk Cossackdom. In it more than elsewhere the customs of the old Grebénsk population have been preserved, and its women have from time immemorial been renowned all over the Caucasus for their beauty. A Cossack’s livelihood is derived from vineyards, fruit-gardens, water melon and pumpkin plantations, from fishing, hunting, maize and millet growing, and from war plunder. Novomlínsk village lies about two and a half miles away from the Térek, from which it is separated by a dense forest. On one side of the road which runs through the village is the river; on the other, green vineyards and orchards, beyond which are seen the driftsands of the Nogáy Steppe. The village is surrounded by earth-banks and prickly bramble hedges, and is entered by tall gates hung between posts and covered with little reed-thatched roofs. Beside them on a wooden gun-carriage stands an unwieldy cannon captured by the Cossacks at some time or other, and which has not been fired for a hundred years. A uniformed Cossack sentinel with dagger and gun sometimes stands, and sometimes does not stand, on guard beside the gates, and sometimes presents arms to a passing officer and sometimes does not.

Novomlínsk village was seen as the heart of Grebénsk Cossackdom. Here, more than anywhere else, the traditions of the old Grebénsk population have been kept alive, and its women have long been famous throughout the Caucasus for their beauty. A Cossack makes a living from vineyards, fruit gardens, watermelon and pumpkin fields, as well as fishing, hunting, growing corn and millet, and through war plunder. Novomlínsk village is about two and a half miles from the Térek River, separated by a dense forest. On one side of the road that runs through the village is the river; on the other side are lush vineyards and orchards, beyond which stretch the sandy dunes of the Nogáy Steppe. The village is surrounded by earth banks and thorny bramble hedges and can be entered through tall gates set between posts, topped with small reed-thatched roofs. Next to them, on a wooden carriage, stands an old cannon captured by the Cossacks at some point, which hasn’t been fired in a hundred years. A uniformed Cossack sentinel with a dagger and gun occasionally stands guard by the gates, sometimes saluting a passing officer and sometimes not.

Below the roof of the gateway is written in black letters on a white board: “Houses 266: male inhabitants 897: female 1012.” The Cossacks’ houses are all raised on pillars two and a half feet from the ground. They are carefully thatched with reeds and have large carved gables. If not new they are at least all straight and clean, with high porches of different shapes; and they are not built close together but have ample space around them, and are all picturesquely placed along broad streets and lanes. In front of the large bright windows of many of the houses, beyond the kitchen gardens, dark green poplars and acacias with their delicate pale verdure and scented white blossoms overtop the houses, and beside them grow flaunting yellow sunflowers, creepers, and grape vines. In the broad open square are three shops where drapery, sunflower and pumpkin seeds, locust beans and gingerbreads are sold; and surrounded by a tall fence, loftier and larger than the other houses, stands the Regimental Commander’s dwelling with its casement windows, behind a row of tall poplars. Few people are to be seen in the streets of the village on weekdays, especially in summer. The young men are on duty in the cordons or on military expeditions; the old ones are fishing or helping the women in the orchards and gardens. Only the very old, the sick, and the children, remain at home.

Below the roof of the gateway, there’s a sign in black letters on a white board: “Houses 266: male inhabitants 897: female 1012.” The Cossacks’ houses are all raised on pillars about two and a half feet off the ground. They are carefully thatched with reeds and have large decorated gables. Even if they aren’t brand new, they’re all straight and clean, with high porches in various shapes. They aren’t built too close to each other but have plenty of space around them, and are all attractively arranged along wide streets and lanes. In front of the big bright windows of many houses, beyond the kitchen gardens, dark green poplars and acacias with their delicate light green foliage and fragrant white flowers tower over the houses, while flaunting yellow sunflowers, climbing plants, and grapevines grow beside them. In the spacious open square, there are three shops selling fabric, sunflower and pumpkin seeds, locust beans, and gingerbreads; and enclosed by a tall fence, larger and taller than the other houses, stands the Regimental Commander’s home with its casement windows, behind a row of tall poplars. On weekdays, especially in summer, few people are seen in the village streets. The young men are on duty in the guard posts or on military missions; the older men are fishing or helping the women in the orchards and gardens. Only the very elderly, the sick, and the children stay at home.

Chapter V

It was one of those wonderful evenings that occur only in the Caucasus. The sun had sunk behind the mountains but it was still light. The evening glow had spread over a third of the sky, and against its brilliancy the dull white immensity of the mountains was sharply defined. The air was rarefied, motionless, and full of sound. The shadow of the mountains reached for several miles over the steppe. The steppe, the opposite side of the river, and the roads, were all deserted. If very occasionally mounted men appeared, the Cossacks in the cordon and the Chéchens in their aouls (villages) watched them with surprised curiosity and tried to guess who those questionable men could be.

It was one of those amazing evenings that only happen in the Caucasus. The sun had dipped behind the mountains, but it was still light out. The evening glow filled a third of the sky, and against its brightness, the dull white mass of the mountains stood out sharply. The air was thin, still, and full of sounds. The shadow of the mountains stretched for miles across the steppe. The steppe, the opposite side of the river, and the roads were all empty. Whenever a couple of mounted men appeared, the Cossacks in the cordon and the Chechens in their aouls (villages) watched them with curious surprise, trying to figure out who these mysterious individuals could be.

At nightfall people from fear of one another flock to their dwellings, and only birds and beasts fearless of man prowl in those deserted spaces. Talking merrily, the women who have been tying up the vines hurry away from the gardens before sunset. The vineyards, like all the surrounding district, are deserted, but the villages become very animated at that time of the evening. From all sides, walking, riding, or driving in their creaking carts, people move towards the village. Girls with their smocks tucked up and twigs in their hands run chatting merrily to the village gates to meet the cattle that are crowding together in a cloud of dust and mosquitoes which they bring with them from the steppe. The well-fed cows and buffaloes disperse at a run all over the streets and Cossack women in coloured beshmets go to and fro among them. You can hear their merry laughter and shrieks mingling with the lowing of the cattle. There an armed and mounted Cossack, on leave from the cordon, rides up to a hut and, leaning towards the window, knocks. In answer to the knock the handsome head of a young woman appears at the window and you can hear caressing, laughing voices. There a tattered Nogáy labourer, with prominent cheekbones, brings a load of reeds from the steppes, turns his creaking cart into the Cossack captain’s broad and clean courtyard, and lifts the yoke off the oxen that stand tossing their heads while he and his master shout to one another in Tartar. Past a puddle that reaches nearly across the street, a barefooted Cossack woman with a bundle of firewood on her back makes her laborious way by clinging to the fences, holding her smock high and exposing her white legs. A Cossack returning from shooting calls out in jest: “Lift it higher, shameless thing!” and points his gun at her. The woman lets down her smock and drops the wood. An old Cossack, returning home from fishing with his trousers tucked up and his hairy grey chest uncovered, has a net across his shoulder containing silvery fish that are still struggling; and to take a short cut climbs over his neighbour’s broken fence and gives a tug to his coat which has caught on the fence. There a woman is dragging a dry branch along and from round the corner comes the sound of an axe. Cossack children, spinning their tops wherever there is a smooth place in the street, are shrieking; women are climbing over fences to avoid going round. From every chimney rises the odorous kisyak smoke. From every homestead comes the sound of increased bustle, precursor to the stillness of night.

At nightfall, people, fearing one another, hurry back to their homes, leaving only the fearless birds and animals to wander in the empty spaces. The women, chatting happily as they finish tying up the vines, rush from the gardens before sunset. The vineyards, like the rest of the area, are deserted, but the villages come alive at this time of evening. From all directions, people walk, ride, or drive in their creaking carts toward the village. Girls, with their skirts pulled up and twigs in hand, run joyfully to the village gates to meet the cattle, which arrive in a cloud of dust and mosquitoes from the steppe. The well-fed cows and buffaloes scatter quickly through the streets, while Cossack women in colorful beshmets move among them. You can hear their laughter and shouts mixing with the lowing of the cattle. An armed and mounted Cossack, on leave from the cordon, rides up to a hut, leans toward the window, and knocks. A beautiful young woman’s head appears at the window, and you can hear their affectionate, laughing voices. A ragged Nogáy laborer, with high cheekbones, brings a load of reeds from the steppes, steers his creaking cart into the Cossack captain’s spacious, tidy yard, and lifts the yoke off the oxen as they toss their heads while he and his master exchange shouts in Tartar. A barefoot Cossack woman, carrying a bundle of firewood on her back, makes her way laboriously past a puddle that nearly spans the street, clinging to the fences and lifting her skirt to show her white legs. A returning Cossack, jokingly calls out, “Lift it higher, shameless thing!” while aiming his gun at her. The woman lowers her skirt and drops the wood. An old Cossack, coming home from fishing with his trousers rolled up and his hairy gray chest bare, has a net of silvery fish still wriggling across his shoulder; to take a shortcut, he climbs over his neighbor’s broken fence and tugs at his coat, which has gotten caught. A woman drags a dry branch along as the sound of an axe rings out from around the corner. Cossack children spin their tops wherever there’s a smooth spot in the street, shrieking; women climb over fences to avoid going around. From every chimney, fragrant kisyak smoke rises. From every home, the sounds of increased activity signal the approaching stillness of night.

Granny Ulítka, the wife of the Cossack cornet who is also teacher in the regimental school, goes out to the gates of her yard like the other women, and waits for the cattle which her daughter Maryánka is driving along the street. Before she has had time fully to open the wattle gate in the fence, an enormous buffalo cow surrounded by mosquitoes rushes up bellowing and squeezes in. Several well-fed cows slowly follow her, their large eyes gazing with recognition at their mistress as they swish their sides with their tails.

Granny Ulítka, the wife of the Cossack cornet who also teaches at the regimental school, steps out to the yard gate like the other women and waits for the cattle that her daughter Maryánka is bringing down the street. Before she can fully open the woven gate in the fence, a massive buffalo cow surrounded by mosquitoes charges in bellowing and pushes her way through. A few well-fed cows slowly follow, their big eyes looking at their owner as they swish their tails against their sides.

The beautiful and shapely Maryánka enters at the gate and throwing away her switch quickly slams the gate to and rushes with all the speed of her nimble feet to separate and drive the cattle into their sheds. “Take off your slippers, you devil’s wench!” shouts her mother, “you’ve worn them into holes!” Maryánka is not at all offended at being called a “devil’s wench”, but accepting it as a term of endearment cheerfully goes on with her task. Her face is covered with a kerchief tied round her head. She is wearing a pink smock and a green beshmet. She disappears inside the lean-to shed in the yard, following the big fat cattle; and from the shed comes her voice as she speaks gently and persuasively to the buffalo: “Won’t she stand still? What a creature! Come now, come old dear!” Soon the girl and the old woman pass from the shed to the dairy carrying two large pots of milk, the day’s yield. From the dairy chimney rises a thin cloud of kisyak smoke: the milk is being used to make into clotted cream. The girl makes up the fire while her mother goes to the gate. Twilight has fallen on the village. The air is full of the smell of vegetables, cattle, and scented kisyak smoke. From the gates and along the streets Cossack women come running, carrying lighted rags. From the yards one hears the snorting and quiet chewing of the cattle eased of their milk, while in the street only the voices of women and children sound as they call to one another. It is rare on a week-day to hear the drunken voice of a man.

The beautiful and curvy Maryánka comes through the gate, tosses aside her switch, quickly slams the gate shut, and rushes off with her nimble feet to separate and herd the cattle into their sheds. “Take off your slippers, you naughty girl!” shouts her mother, “you’ve worn them out!” Maryánka isn’t bothered at all by being called a “naughty girl,” instead taking it as a term of endearment and cheerfully continuing her task. Her face is wrapped in a kerchief tied around her head. She’s wearing a pink smock and a green beshmet. She disappears into the lean-to shed in the yard, following the big, plump cattle; and from inside the shed, her voice can be heard gently coaxing the buffalo: “Won’t you stand still? What a creature! Come now, come on, sweetie!” Soon, the girl and her mother come out of the shed carrying two large pots of milk, the day's haul. A thin cloud of kisyak smoke is rising from the dairy chimney: the milk is being turned into clotted cream. The girl tends to the fire while her mother heads to the gate. Twilight has fallen over the village. The air is filled with the scent of vegetables, cattle, and fragrant kisyak smoke. Cossack women come running from the gates and along the streets, carrying lighted rags. From the yards, you can hear the snorting and quiet chewing of the cattle that have been milked, while in the street, only the voices of women and children can be heard calling to each other. It’s rare to hear a drunken man’s voice on a weekday.

One of the Cossack wives, a tall, masculine old woman, approaches Granny Ulítka from the homestead opposite and asks her for a light. In her hand she holds a rag.

One of the Cossack wives, a tall, strong old woman, walks over to Granny Ulítka from the homestead across the way and asks her for a light. She’s holding a rag in her hand.

“Have you cleared up, Granny?”

“Have you cleaned up, Granny?”

“The girl is lighting the fire. Is it fire you want?” says Granny Ulítka, proud of being able to oblige her neighbour.

“The girl is starting the fire. Is that what you need?” says Granny Ulítka, happy to help her neighbor.

Both women enter the hut, and coarse hands unused to dealing with small articles tremblingly lift the lid of a matchbox, which is a rarity in the Caucasus. The masculine-looking new-comer sits down on the doorstep with the evident intention of having a chat.

Both women enter the hut, and rough hands not used to handling small items shakily lift the lid of a matchbox, which is a rarity in the Caucasus. The new arrival, who has a masculine appearance, sits down on the doorstep clearly intending to have a conversation.

“And is your man at the school, Mother?” she asked.

“And is your guy at the school, Mom?” she asked.

“He’s always teaching the youngsters, Mother. But he writes that he’ll come home for the holidays,” said the cornet’s wife.

“He's always teaching the kids, Mom. But he says he’ll come home for the holidays,” said the cornet’s wife.

“Yes, he’s a clever man, one sees; it all comes useful.”

“Yes, he’s a smart guy, as you can tell; it all comes in handy.”

“Of course it does.”

"Of course it does."

“And my Lukáshka is at the cordon; they won’t let him come home,” said the visitor, though the cornet’s wife had known all this long ago. She wanted to talk about her Lukáshka whom she had lately fitted out for service in the Cossack regiment, and whom she wished to marry to the cornet’s daughter, Maryánka.

“And my Lukáshka is at the checkpoint; they won’t let him come home,” said the visitor, even though the cornet's wife had known all this a long time ago. She wanted to discuss her Lukáshka, whom she had recently prepared for service in the Cossack regiment, and whom she hoped to marry off to the cornet's daughter, Maryánka.

“So he’s at the cordon?”

“So he’s at the barrier?”

“He is, Mother. He’s not been home since last holidays. The other day I sent him some shirts by Fómushkin. He says he’s all right, and that his superiors are satisfied. He says they are looking out for abreks again. Lukáshka is quite happy, he says.”

“He is, Mom. He hasn’t been home since last holidays. The other day I sent him some shirts with Fómushkin. He says he’s doing fine and that his bosses are happy with him. He also says they’re on the lookout for abreks again. Lukáshka seems pretty happy, he says.”

“Ah well, thank God,” said the cornet’s wife. “‘Snatcher’ is certainly the only word for him.” Lukáshka was surnamed “the Snatcher” because of his bravery in snatching a boy from a watery grave, and the cornet’s wife alluded to this, wishing in her turn to say something agreeable to Lukáshka’s mother.

“Ah well, thank God,” said the cornet’s wife. “‘Snatcher’ is definitely the right name for him.” Lukáshka was called “the Snatcher” because of his bravery in pulling a boy from a watery grave, and the cornet’s wife mentioned this, hoping to say something nice to Lukáshka’s mother.

“I thank God, Mother, that he’s a good son! He’s a fine fellow, everyone praises him,” says Lukáshka’s mother. “All I wish is to get him married; then I could die in peace.”

“I thank God, Mom, that he's a good son! He's a great guy, everyone praises him,” says Lukáshka’s mother. “All I want is to get him married; then I could die in peace.”

“Well, aren’t there plenty of young women in the village?” answered the cornet’s wife slyly as she carefully replaced the lid of the matchbox with her horny hands.

“Well, aren’t there a lot of young women in the village?” answered the cornet’s wife with a sly smile as she carefully put the lid back on the matchbox with her rough hands.

“Plenty, Mother, plenty,” remarked Lukáshka’s mother, shaking her head. “There’s your girl now, your Maryánka—that’s the sort of girl! You’d have to search through the whole place to find such another!” The cornet’s wife knows what Lukáshka’s mother is after, but though she believes him to be a good Cossack she hangs back: first because she is a cornet’s wife and rich, while Lukáshka is the son of a simple Cossack and fatherless, secondly because she does not want to part with her daughter yet, but chiefly because propriety demands it.

“Plenty, Mom, plenty,” Lukáshka’s mom said, shaking her head. “There’s your girl now, your Maryánka—that’s the kind of girl! You’d have to look everywhere to find another like her!” The cornet’s wife knows what Lukáshka’s mom is getting at, but even though she thinks he’s a good Cossack, she hesitates: first, because she is a cornet’s wife and wealthy, while Lukáshka is just the son of a simple Cossack and has no father; second, because she doesn’t want to let go of her daughter just yet, but mainly because it wouldn’t be proper.

“Well, when Maryánka grows up she’ll be marriageable too,” she answers soberly and modestly.

"Well, when Maryánka grows up, she'll be ready for marriage too," she replies seriously and modestly.

“I’ll send the matchmakers to you—I’ll send them! Only let me get the vineyard done and then we’ll come and make our bows to you,” says Lukáshka’s mother. “And we’ll make our bows to Elias Vasílich too.”

“I’ll send the matchmakers your way—I will! Just let me finish with the vineyard, and then we’ll come and greet you,” says Lukáshka’s mother. “And we’ll greet Elias Vasílich too.”

“Elias, indeed!” says the cornet’s wife proudly. “It’s to me you must speak! All in its own good time.”

“Elias, for sure!” the cornet’s wife says proudly. “You need to talk to me! All in good time.”

Lukáshka’s mother sees by the stern face of the cornet’s wife that it is not the time to say anything more just now, so she lights her rag with the match and says, rising: “Don’t refuse us, think of my words. I’ll go, it is time to light the fire.”

Lukáshka’s mother notices the serious expression on the cornet’s wife and realizes it’s not the right moment to say anything further, so she lights her rag with the match and says, standing up: “Please don’t turn us away, consider what I’ve said. I’ll leave now; it’s time to start the fire.”

As she crosses the road swinging the burning rag, she meets Maryánka, who bows.

As she crosses the street swinging the flaming cloth, she runs into Maryánka, who bows.

“Ah, she’s a regular queen, a splendid worker, that girl!” she thinks, looking at the beautiful maiden. “What need for her to grow any more? It’s time she was married and to a good home; married to Lukáshka!”

“Ah, she’s an absolute queen, an amazing worker, that girl!” she thinks, gazing at the beautiful young woman. “What more could she possibly need? It’s time for her to get married and to a good home; married to Lukáshka!”

But Granny Ulítka had her own cares and she remained sitting on the threshold thinking hard about something, till the girl called her.

But Granny Ulítka had her own worries, and she stayed sitting on the doorstep, lost in thought about something, until the girl called her.

Chapter VI

The male population of the village spend their time on military expeditions and in the cordon—or “at their posts”, as the Cossacks say. Towards evening, that same Lukáshka the Snatcher, about whom the old women had been talking, was standing on a watch-tower of the Nízhni-Protótsk post situated on the very banks of the Térek. Leaning on the railing of the tower and screwing up his eyes, he looked now far into the distance beyond the Térek, now down at his fellow Cossacks, and occasionally he addressed the latter. The sun was already approaching the snowy range that gleamed white above the fleecy clouds. The clouds undulating at the base of the mountains grew darker and darker. The clearness of evening was noticeable in the air. A sense of freshness came from the woods, though round the post it was still hot. The voices of the talking Cossacks vibrated more sonorously than before. The moving mass of the Térek’s rapid brown waters contrasted more vividly with its motionless banks. The waters were beginning to subside and here and there the wet sands gleamed drab on the banks and in the shallows. The other side of the river, just opposite the cordon, was deserted; only an immense waste of low-growing reeds stretched far away to the very foot of the mountains. On the low bank, a little to one side, could be seen the flat-roofed clay houses and the funnel-shaped chimneys of a Chéchen village. The sharp eyes of the Cossack who stood on the watch-tower followed, through the evening smoke of the pro-Russian village, the tiny moving figures of the Chéchen women visible in the distance in their red and blue garments.

The men in the village spend their time on military missions and in the cordon—or “at their posts,” as the Cossacks say. In the evening, that same Lukáshka the Snatcher, who the old women had been gossiping about, was standing on a watchtower at the Nízhni-Protótsk post right by the Térek River. Leaning on the railing of the tower and squinting, he looked far into the distance beyond the Térek and then down at his fellow Cossacks, occasionally speaking to them. The sun was setting, nearing the snowy mountains that glowed white above the fluffy clouds. The clouds at the base of the mountains were getting darker. You could feel the evening clarity in the air. A fresh scent wafted from the woods, though it was still warm around the post. The voices of the chatting Cossacks sounded deeper than before. The moving mass of the Térek’s swift brown waters stood out more against its still banks. The waters were starting to recede, and here and there, wet sand shone gray along the banks and in the shallow areas. The opposite side of the river, right across from the cordon, was empty; only a vast expanse of low-growing reeds stretched far to the foot of the mountains. On the low bank, slightly to one side, the flat-roofed clay houses and funnel-shaped chimneys of a Chéchen village could be seen. The sharp-eyed Cossack on the watchtower tracked the tiny moving figures of Chéchen women in the distance as they wore their red and blue clothing through the evening smoke of the pro-Russian village.

Although the Cossacks expected abreks to cross over and attack them from the Tartar side at any moment, especially as it was May when the woods by the Térek are so dense that it is difficult to pass through them on foot and the river is shallow enough in places for a horseman to ford it, and despite the fact that a couple of days before a Cossack had arrived with a circular from the commander of the regiment announcing that spies had reported the intention of a party of some eight men to cross the Térek, and ordering special vigilance—no special vigilance was being observed in the cordon. The Cossacks, unarmed and with their horses unsaddled just as if they were at home, spent their time some in fishing, some in drinking, and some in hunting. Only the horse of the man on duty was saddled, and with its feet hobbled was moving about by the brambles near the wood, and only the sentinel had his Circassian coat on and carried a gun and sword. The corporal, a tall thin Cossack with an exceptionally long back and small hands and feet, was sitting on the earth-bank of a hut with his beshmet unbuttoned. On his face was the lazy, bored expression of a superior, and having shut his eyes he dropped his head upon the palm first of one hand and then of the other. An elderly Cossack with a broad greyish-black beard was lying in his shirt, girdled with a black strap, close to the river and gazing lazily at the waves of the Térek as they monotonously foamed and swirled. Others, also overcome by the heat and half naked, were rinsing clothes in the Térek, plaiting a fishing line, or humming tunes as they lay on the hot sand of the river bank. One Cossack, with a thin face much burnt by the sun, lay near the hut evidently dead drunk, by a wall which though it had been in shadow some two hours previously was now exposed to the sun’s fierce slanting rays.

Although the Cossacks expected abreks to come over and attack them from the Tartar side at any moment, especially since it was May when the woods by the Térek are so thick that it’s hard to get through on foot and the river is shallow enough in places for a horse to cross, and despite the fact that a couple of days earlier a Cossack had arrived with a circular from the regiment commander saying that spies had reported the intent of a group of about eight men to cross the Térek and ordering special vigilance—no special vigilance was being practiced at the cordon. The Cossacks, unarmed and with their horses unsaddled as if they were at home, were spending their time either fishing, drinking, or hunting. Only the duty horse was saddled, and with its feet hobbled it was wandering around the brambles near the wood, while only the sentinel wore his Circassian coat and carried a gun and sword. The corporal, a tall, thin Cossack with an exceptionally long back and small hands and feet, was sitting on the dirt bank of a hut with his beshmet unbuttoned. He had the lazy, bored expression of someone superior, and with his eyes shut, he leaned his head on the palm of one hand and then the other. An older Cossack with a broad grayish-black beard was lying in his shirt, belted with a black strap, close to the river, watching lazily as the waves of the Térek monotonously foamed and swirled. Others, also overcome by the heat and nearly naked, were rinsing clothes in the Térek, tying a fishing line, or humming tunes as they lay on the hot sand of the riverbank. One Cossack, with a thin face badly sunburned, lay near the hut obviously dead drunk, by a wall that, though it had been in the shade a couple of hours earlier, was now in the full blaze of the sun’s fierce slanting rays.

Lukáshka, who stood on the watch-tower, was a tall handsome lad about twenty years old and very like his mother. His face and whole build, in spite of the angularity of youth, indicated great strength, both physical and moral. Though he had only lately joined the Cossacks at the front, it was evident from the expression of his face and the calm assurance of his attitude that he had already acquired the somewhat proud and warlike bearing peculiar to Cossacks and to men generally who continually carry arms, and that he felt he was a Cossack and fully knew his own value. His ample Circassian coat was torn in some places, his cap was on the back of his head Chéchen fashion, and his leggings had slipped below his knees. His clothing was not rich, but he wore it with that peculiar Cossack foppishness which consists in imitating the Chéchen brave. Everything on a real brave is ample, ragged, and neglected, only his weapons are costly. But these ragged clothes and these weapons are belted and worn with a certain air and matched in a certain manner, neither of which can be acquired by everybody and which at once strike the eye of a Cossack or a hillsman. Lukáshka had this resemblance to a brave. With his hands folded under his sword, and his eyes nearly closed, he kept looking at the distant Tartar village. Taken separately his features were not beautiful, but anyone who saw his stately carriage and his dark-browed intelligent face would involuntarily say, “What a fine fellow!”

Lukáshka, standing on the watchtower, was a tall, handsome guy about twenty years old, very much like his mother. His face and overall build, despite the angularity of youth, showed great strength, both physical and moral. Even though he had just recently joined the Cossacks at the front, it was clear from the look on his face and the calm confidence in his stance that he had already picked up the slightly proud and warlike demeanor typical of Cossacks and men who carry weapons all the time, and he felt like a Cossack, fully aware of his own worth. His big Circassian coat had some tears in it, his cap was tilted back on his head in the Chéchen style, and his leggings had slipped down below his knees. His clothes weren't fancy, but he wore them with a certain Cossack flair that imitated the Chéchen warriors. Everything on a real warrior is loose, tattered, and a bit shabby, though their weapons are always top-notch. But these ragged clothes and weapons are worn with a certain confidence and matched in a way that not everyone can pull off, which immediately catches the attention of any Cossack or hillsman. Lukáshka had that warrior look. With his hands folded under his sword and his eyes almost closed, he kept watching the distant Tartar village. Individually, his features weren't conventionally beautiful, but anyone who saw his imposing posture and his thoughtful, dark-browed face would instinctively think, “What a fine fellow!”

“Look at the women, what a lot of them are walking about in the village,” said he in a sharp voice, languidly showing his brilliant white teeth and not addressing anyone in particular.

“Look at the women, so many of them are walking around the village,” he said in a sharp tone, lazily displaying his brilliant white teeth and not really talking to anyone in particular.

Nazárka who was lying below immediately lifted his head and remarked:

Nazárka, who was lying below, immediately lifted his head and said:

“They must be going for water.”

“They must be going for water.”

“Supposing one scared them with a gun?” said Lukáshka, laughing, “Wouldn’t they be frightened?”

“Suppose someone scared them with a gun?” said Lukáshka, laughing. “Wouldn’t they be scared?”

“It wouldn’t reach.”

“It wouldn’t connect.”

“What! Mine would carry beyond. Just wait a bit, and when their feast comes round I’ll go and visit Giréy Khan and drink buza there,” said Lukáshka, angrily swishing away the mosquitoes which attached themselves to him.

“What! Mine would reach further. Just wait a minute, and when their feast comes up, I’ll go visit Giréy Khan and drink buza there,” said Lukáshka, angrily swatting away the mosquitoes that were bothering him.

A rustling in the thicket drew the Cossack’s attention. A pied mongrel half-setter, searching for a scent and violently wagging its scantily furred tail, came running to the cordon. Lukáshka recognized the dog as one belonging to his neighbour, Uncle Eróshka, a hunter, and saw, following it through the thicket, the approaching figure of the hunter himself.

A rustling in the bushes caught the Cossack's attention. A mixed-breed dog, part setter, came running to the checkpoint, searching for a scent and wagging its thinly furred tail excitedly. Lukáshka recognized the dog as belonging to his neighbor, Uncle Eróshka, a hunter, and noticed the hunter himself coming through the thicket behind the dog.

Uncle Eróshka was a gigantic Cossack with a broad, snow-white beard and such broad shoulders and chest that in the wood, where there was no one to compare him with, he did not look particularly tall, so well proportioned were his powerful limbs. He wore a tattered coat and, over the bands with which his legs were swathed, sandals made of undressed deer’s hide tied on with strings; while on his head he had a rough little white cap. He carried over one shoulder a screen to hide behind when shooting pheasants, and a bag containing a hen for luring hawks, and a small falcon; over the other shoulder, attached by a strap, was a wild cat he had killed; and stuck in his belt behind were some little bags containing bullets, gunpowder, and bread, a horse’s tail to swish away the mosquitoes, a large dagger in a torn scabbard smeared with old bloodstains, and two dead pheasants. Having glanced at the cordon he stopped.

Uncle Eróshka was a massive Cossack with a thick, snow-white beard and such broad shoulders and chest that in the woods, where there was no one to compare him to, he didn’t seem particularly tall—his powerful limbs were so well proportioned. He wore a worn-out coat and sandals made from unprocessed deer hide tied on with strings, while on his head he had a rough little white cap. He carried a screen over one shoulder to hide behind when shooting pheasants, along with a bag that contained a hen for luring hawks and a small falcon. Over the other shoulder, attached by a strap, hung a wildcat he’d killed. Stuck in his belt behind him were small bags filled with bullets, gunpowder, and bread; a horse’s tail for swatting away mosquitoes; a large dagger in a tattered scabbard smeared with old bloodstains; and two dead pheasants. After glancing at the cordon, he stopped.

“Hy, Lyam!” he called to the dog in such a ringing bass that it awoke an echo far away in the wood; and throwing over his shoulder his big gun, of the kind the Cossacks call a “flint”, he raised his cap.

“Hey, Lyam!” he called to the dog in a loud, deep voice that created an echo in the distance in the woods; and tossing his large gun, which the Cossacks refer to as a “flint,” over his shoulder, he lifted his cap.

“Had a good day, good people, eh?” he said, addressing the Cossacks in the same strong and cheerful voice, quite without effort, but as loudly as if he were shouting to someone on the other bank of the river.

“Had a good day, good people, right?” he said, speaking to the Cossacks in the same strong and cheerful voice, effortlessly, but as loudly as if he were shouting to someone on the other side of the river.

“Yes, yes, Uncle!” answered from all sides the voices of the young Cossacks.

“Yeah, yeah, Uncle!” responded the voices of the young Cossacks from all around.

“What have you seen? Tell us!” shouted Uncle Eróshka, wiping the sweat from his broad red face with the sleeve of his coat.

“What have you seen? Tell us!” shouted Uncle Eróshka, wiping the sweat from his broad red face with his coat sleeve.

“Ah, there’s a vulture living in the plane tree here, Uncle. As soon as night comes he begins hovering round,” said Nazárka, winking and jerking his shoulder and leg.

“Hey, there’s a vulture living in the plane tree here, Uncle. As soon as night falls, he starts flying around,” said Nazárka, winking and shrugging his shoulder and leg.

“Come, come!” said the old man incredulously.

“Come on, come on!” said the old man, not believing it.

“Really, Uncle! You must keep watch,” replied Nazárka with a laugh.

“Seriously, Uncle! You need to keep an eye out,” laughed Nazárka.

The other Cossacks began laughing.

The other Cossacks started laughing.

The wag had not seen any vulture at all, but it had long been the custom of the young Cossacks in the cordon to tease and mislead Uncle Eróshka every time he came to them.

The guy hadn't seen any vulture at all, but it had long been a tradition for the young Cossacks in the cordon to tease and trick Uncle Eróshka every time he visited them.

“Eh, you fool, always lying!” exclaimed Lukáshka from the tower to Nazárka.

“Hey, you idiot, always lying!” shouted Lukáshka from the tower to Nazárka.

Nazárka was immediately silenced.

Nazárka was instantly silenced.

“It must be watched. I’ll watch,” answered the old man to the great delight of all the Cossacks. “But have you seen any boars?”

“It needs to be watched. I’ll keep an eye on it,” replied the old man, to the great happiness of all the Cossacks. “But have you spotted any wild boars?”

“Watching for boars, are you?” said the corporal, bending forward and scratching his back with both hands, very pleased at the chance of some distraction. “It’s abreks one has to hunt here and not boars! You’ve not heard anything, Uncle, have you?” he added, needlessly screwing up his eyes and showing his close-set white teeth.

“Looking for wild boars, huh?” said the corporal, leaning forward and scratching his back with both hands, happy for a bit of distraction. “It’s abreks we need to hunt here, not boars! You haven’t heard anything, have you, Uncle?” he added, unnecessarily squinting and flashing his close-set white teeth.

Abreks,” said the old man. “No, I haven’t. I say, have you any chikhir? Let me have a drink, there’s a good man. I’m really quite done up. When the time comes I’ll bring you some fresh meat, I really will. Give me a drink!” he added.

Abreks,” the old man said. “No, I haven’t. I’m asking you, do you have any chikhir? Please let me have a drink, you’re a good man. I’m feeling really worn out. When the time comes, I’ll bring you some fresh meat, I promise. Just give me a drink!” he added.

“Well, and are you going to watch?” inquired the corporal, as though he had not heard what the other said.

“Well, are you going to watch?” the corporal asked, as if he hadn't heard what the other person said.

“I did mean to watch tonight,” replied Uncle Eróshka. “Maybe, with God’s help, I shall kill something for the holiday. Then you shall have a share, you shall indeed!”

“I meant to watch tonight,” Uncle Eróshka replied. “Maybe, with God’s help, I’ll catch something for the holiday. Then you’ll get a share, you really will!”

“Uncle! Hallo, Uncle!” called out Lukáshka sharply from above, attracting everybody’s attention. All the Cossacks looked up at him. “Just go to the upper water-course, there’s a fine herd of boars there. I’m not inventing, really! The other day one of our Cossacks shot one there. I’m telling you the truth,” added he, readjusting the musket at his back and in a tone that showed he was not joking.

“Uncle! Hey, Uncle!” shouted Lukáshka from above, grabbing everyone’s attention. All the Cossacks looked up at him. “You should head to the upper water-course; there’s a great herd of boars there. I’m not making this up, really! Just the other day, one of our Cossacks shot one there. I’m telling you the truth,” he added, readjusting the musket on his back, his tone making it clear he was serious.

“Ah! Lukáshka the Snatcher is here!” said the old man, looking up. “Where has he been shooting?”

“Ah! Lukáshka the Snatcher is here!” the old man said, looking up. “Where has he been shooting?”

“Haven’t you seen? I suppose you’re too young!” said Lukáshka. “Close by the ditch,” he went on seriously with a shake of the head. “We were just going along the ditch when all at once we heard something crackling, but my gun was in its case. Elias fired suddenly ... But I’ll show you the place, it’s not far. You just wait a bit. I know every one of their footpaths ... Daddy Mósev,” said he, turning resolutely and almost commandingly to the corporal, “it’s time to relieve guard!” and holding aloft his gun he began to descend from the watch-tower without waiting for the order.

“Haven’t you seen? I guess you’re too young!” said Lukáshka. “Right by the ditch,” he continued seriously, shaking his head. “We were just walking along the ditch when suddenly we heard something crackling, but my gun was in its case. Elias fired out of nowhere... But I’ll show you the spot, it’s not far. Just wait a second. I know every one of their paths... Daddy Mósev,” he said, turning firmly and almost commandingly to the corporal, “it’s time to change the guard!” and raising his gun, he started to climb down from the watchtower without waiting for the order.

“Come down!” said the corporal, after Lukáshka had started, and glanced round. “Is it your turn, Gúrka? Then go ... True enough your Lukáshka has become very skilful,” he went on, addressing the old man. “He keeps going about just like you, he doesn’t stay at home. The other day he killed a boar.”

“Come down!” said the corporal after Lukáshka had jumped and looked around. “Is it your turn, Gúrka? Then go... It's true, your Lukáshka has become quite skilled,” he continued, speaking to the old man. “He’s always out and about just like you; he doesn’t stay home. The other day, he killed a boar.”

Chapter VII

The sun had already set and the shades of night were rapidly spreading from the edge of the wood. The Cossacks finished their task round the cordon and gathered in the hut for supper. Only the old man still stayed under the plane tree watching for the vulture and pulling the string tied to the falcon’s leg, but though a vulture was really perching on the plane tree it declined to swoop down on the lure. Lukáshka, singing one song after another, was leisurely placing nets among the very thickest brambles to trap pheasants. In spite of his tall stature and big hands every kind of work, both rough and delicate, prospered under Lukáshka’s fingers.

The sun had already set, and the darkness was quickly spreading from the edge of the woods. The Cossacks wrapped up their work around the cordon and gathered in the hut for dinner. Only the old man remained under the plane tree, keeping an eye out for the vulture and tugging on the string tied to the falcon’s leg. Although a vulture was indeed perched on the plane tree, it refused to dive down for the bait. Lukáshka, singing one song after another, was casually placing nets among the thickest brambles to catch pheasants. Despite his tall stature and big hands, Lukáshka excelled at all kinds of work, both rough and delicate.

“Hallo, Luke!” came Nazárka’s shrill, sharp voice calling him from the thicket close by. “The Cossacks have gone in to supper.”

“Hey, Luke!” came Nazárka’s loud, piercing voice calling him from the bush nearby. “The Cossacks have gone in for dinner.”

Nazárka, with a live pheasant under his arm, forced his way through the brambles and emerged on the footpath.

Nazárka, holding a live pheasant under his arm, pushed through the thorny bushes and stepped onto the path.

“Oh!” said Lukáshka, breaking off in his song, “where did you get that cock pheasant? I suppose it was in my trap?”

“Oh!” said Lukáshka, stopping his song, “where did you get that cock pheasant? I guess it was in my trap?”

Nazárka was of the same age as Lukáshka and had also only been at the front since the previous spring.

Nazárka was the same age as Lukáshka and had also only been at the front since last spring.

He was plain, thin and puny, with a shrill voice that rang in one’s ears. They were neighbours and comrades. Lukáshka was sitting on the grass cross-legged like a Tartar, adjusting his nets.

He was ordinary, skinny, and weak, with a high-pitched voice that echoed in your ears. They were neighbors and companions. Lukáshka was sitting cross-legged on the grass like a Tartar, fixing his nets.

“I don’t know whose it was—yours, I expect.”

“I don’t know whose it was—probably yours.”

“Was it beyond the pit by the plane tree? Then it is mine! I set the nets last night.”

“Was it past the pit by the plane tree? Then it’s mine! I laid the nets last night.”

Lukáshka rose and examined the captured pheasant. After stroking the dark burnished head of the bird, which rolled its eyes and stretched out its neck in terror, Lukáshka took the pheasant in his hands.

Lukáshka got up and looked at the captured pheasant. After gently touching the glossy dark head of the bird, which rolled its eyes and stuck out its neck in fear, Lukáshka picked up the pheasant.

“We’ll have it in a pilau tonight. You go and kill and pluck it.”

“We’ll have it in a pilaf tonight. You go and hunt and prepare it.”

“And shall we eat it ourselves or give it to the corporal?”

“And should we eat it ourselves or give it to the corporal?”

“He has plenty!”

"He has a lot!"

“I don’t like killing them,” said Nazárka.

“I don’t like killing them,” Nazárka said.

“Give it here!”

"Give it to me!"

Lukáshka drew a little knife from under his dagger and gave it a swift jerk. The bird fluttered, but before it could spread its wings the bleeding head bent and quivered.

Lukáshka pulled out a small knife from under his dagger and gave it a quick jerk. The bird flapped, but before it could open its wings, its bleeding head drooped and trembled.

“That’s how one should do it!” said Lukáshka, throwing down the pheasant. “It will make a fat pilau.”

"That's how you should do it!" said Lukáshka, tossing down the pheasant. "It'll make a rich pilau."

Nazárka shuddered as he looked at the bird.

Nazárka shivered as he gazed at the bird.

“I say, Lukáshka, that fiend will be sending us to the ambush again tonight,” he said, taking up the bird. (He was alluding to the corporal.) “He has sent Fómushkin to get wine, and it ought to be his turn. He always puts it on us.”

“I say, Lukáshka, that jerk is going to send us into another trap tonight,” he said, picking up the bird. (He was referring to the corporal.) “He’s sent Fómushkin to get the wine, and it should be his turn. He always makes us do it.”

Lukáshka went whistling along the cordon.

Lukáshka was whistling as he walked along the path.

“Take the string with you,” he shouted.

“Take the string with you,” he yelled.

Nazirka obeyed.

Nazirka complied.

“I’ll give him a bit of my mind today, I really will,” continued Nazárka. “Let’s say we won’t go; we’re tired out and there’s an end of it! No, really, you tell him, he’ll listen to you. It’s too bad!”

“I’m going to tell him what I really think today, I definitely am,” Nazárka continued. “Let’s just say we’re not going; we’re exhausted, and that’s that! Seriously, you should tell him, he’ll actually listen to you. It’s a shame!”

“Get along with you! What a thing to make a fuss about!” said Lukáshka, evidently thinking of something else. “What bosh! If he made us turn out of the village at night now, that would be annoying: there one can have some fun, but here what is there? It’s all one whether we’re in the cordon or in ambush. What a fellow you are!”

“Come on! What a big deal to get worked up over!” said Lukáshka, clearly lost in his thoughts. “What nonsense! If he made us leave the village at night, that would really be frustrating: at least there we could have some fun, but here, what do we even have? It’s the same whether we’re in the cordon or in ambush. What a character you are!”

“And are you going to the village?”

“And are you heading to the village?”

“I’ll go for the holidays.”

“I'll go for the break.”

“Gúrka says your Dunáyka is carrying on with Fómushkin,” said Nazárka suddenly.

“Gúrka says your Dunáyka is seeing Fómushkin,” Nazárka said suddenly.

“Well, let her go to the devil,” said Lukáshka, showing his regular white teeth, though he did not laugh. “As if I couldn’t find another!”

“Well, let her go to hell,” said Lukáshka, showing his regular white teeth, though he didn’t laugh. “As if I couldn’t find another!”

“Gúrka says he went to her house. Her husband was out and there was Fómushkin sitting and eating pie. Gúrka stopped awhile and then went away, and passing by the window he heard her say, ‘He’s gone, the fiend.... Why don’t you eat your pie, my own? You needn’t go home for the night,’ she says. And Gúrka under the window says to himself, ‘That’s fine!’”

“Gúrka says he went to her house. Her husband was out and there was Fómushkin sitting and eating pie. Gúrka lingered for a bit, then left, and as he walked by the window, he heard her say, ‘He’s gone, that jerk.... Why don’t you eat your pie, my love? You don’t have to go home tonight,’ she says. And Gúrka, standing by the window, thinks to himself, ‘That’s great!’”

“You’re making it up.”

"You’re just making it up."

“No, quite true, by Heaven!”

“No, that's true, I swear!”

“Well, if she’s found another let her go to the devil,” said Lukáshka, after a pause. “There’s no lack of girls and I was sick of her anyway.”

“Well, if she’s found someone else, let her go to hell,” said Lukáshka, after a pause. “There are plenty of girls, and I was tired of her anyway.”

“Well, see what a devil you are!” said Nazárka. “You should make up to the cornet’s girl, Maryánka. Why doesn’t she walk out with any one?”

“Well, look at you, being such a troublemaker!” said Nazárka. “You should go after the cornet’s girl, Maryánka. Why doesn’t she date anyone?”

Lukáshka frowned. “What of Maryánka? They’re all alike,” said he.

Lukáshka frowned. “What about Maryánka? They’re all the same,” he said.

“Well, you just try...”

“Well, you just try...”

“What do you think? Are girls so scarce in the village?”

“What do you think? Are girls really that rare in the village?”

And Lukáshka recommenced whistling, and went along the cordon pulling leaves and branches from the bushes as he went. Suddenly, catching sight of a smooth sapling, he drew the knife from the handle of his dagger and cut it down. “What a ramrod it will make,” he said, swinging the sapling till it whistled through the air.

And Lukáshka started whistling again and walked along the path, pulling leaves and branches from the bushes as he went. Suddenly, he spotted a straight sapling, took the knife out from his dagger's handle, and cut it down. “This will make a great ramrod,” he said, swinging the sapling until it whistled through the air.

The Cossacks were sitting round a low Tartar table on the earthen floor of the clay-plastered outer room of the hut, when the question of whose turn it was to lie in ambush was raised. “Who is to go tonight?” shouted one of the Cossacks through the open door to the corporal in the next room.

The Cossacks were sitting around a low Tartar table on the dirt floor of the clay-plastered outer room of the hut when they discussed whose turn it was to lie in wait. “Who’s going tonight?” shouted one of the Cossacks through the open door to the corporal in the next room.

“Who is to go?” the corporal shouted back. “Uncle Burlák has been and Fómushkin too,” said he, not quite confidently. “You two had better go, you and Nazárka,” he went on, addressing Lukáshka. “And Ergushóv must go too; surely he has slept it off?”

“Who’s going?” the corporal shouted back. “Uncle Burlák has gone and so has Fómushkin,” he said, not very confidently. “You two should go, you and Nazárka,” he continued, speaking to Lukáshka. “And Ergushóv has to go too; he must have slept it off, right?”

“You don’t sleep it off yourself so why should he?” said Nazárka in a subdued voice.

“You don’t just sleep it off, so why should he?” said Nazárka in a quiet voice.

The Cossacks laughed.

The Cossacks laughed.

Ergushóv was the Cossack who had been lying drunk and asleep near the hut. He had only that moment staggered into the room rubbing his eyes.

Ergushóv was the Cossack who had been lying drunk and asleep near the hut. He had just now staggered into the room, rubbing his eyes.

Lukáshka had already risen and was getting his gun ready.

Lukáshka had already gotten up and was preparing his gun.

“Be quick and go! Finish your supper and go!” said the corporal; and without waiting for an expression of consent he shut the door, evidently not expecting the Cossack to obey. “Of course,” thought he, “if I hadn’t been ordered to I wouldn’t send anyone, but an officer might turn up at any moment. As it is, they say eight abreks have crossed over.”

“Quick, get moving! Finish your dinner and leave!” said the corporal; and without waiting for a reply, he shut the door, clearly not expecting the Cossack to comply. “Well,” he thought, “if I hadn’t been ordered to, I wouldn’t send anyone, but an officer could show up at any moment. As it stands, they say eight abreks have crossed over.”

“Well, I suppose I must go,” remarked Ergushóv, “it’s the regulation. Can’t be helped! The times are such. I say, we must go.”

“Well, I guess I have to leave,” Ergushóv said, “it’s the rule. It can't be avoided! Times are like this. I mean, we have to go.”

Meanwhile Lukáshka, holding a big piece of pheasant to his mouth with both hands and glancing now at Nazárka, now at Ergushóv, seemed quite indifferent to what passed and only laughed at them both. Before the Cossacks were ready to go into ambush. Uncle Eróshka, who had been vainly waiting under the plane tree till night fell, entered the dark outer room.

Meanwhile, Lukáshka, holding a big piece of pheasant to his mouth with both hands and glancing at Nazárka and Ergushóv, seemed completely uninterested in what was happening and just laughed at both of them. Before the Cossacks were ready to go into ambush, Uncle Eróshka, who had been waiting under the plane tree until nightfall, entered the dark outer room.

“Well, lads,” his loud bass resounded through the low-roofed room drowning all the other voices, “I’m going with you. You’ll watch for Chéchens and I for boars!”

“Well, guys,” his deep voice echoed through the low-ceilinged room, overpowering all the other voices, “I’m coming with you. You’ll keep an eye out for Chéchens and I’ll watch for boars!”

Chapter VIII

It was quite dark when Uncle Eróshka and the three Cossacks, in their cloaks and shouldering their guns, left the cordon and went towards the place on the Térek where they were to lie in ambush. Nazárka did not want to go at all, but Lukáshka shouted at him and they soon started. After they had gone a few steps in silence the Cossacks turned aside from the ditch and went along a path almost hidden by reeds till they reached the river. On its bank lay a thick black log cast up by the water. The reeds around it had been recently beaten down.

It was pretty dark when Uncle Eróshka and the three Cossacks, wearing their cloaks and carrying their guns, left the checkpoint and headed toward the spot on the Térek where they were going to set up an ambush. Nazárka didn't want to go at all, but Lukáshka yelled at him, and they soon took off. After walking a few steps in silence, the Cossacks veered away from the ditch and followed a path that was almost hidden by reeds until they reached the river. On the bank lay a big black log washed up by the water. The reeds around it had clearly been flattened recently.

“Shall we lie here?” asked Nazárka.

“Should we lie here?” asked Nazárka.

“Why not?” answered Lukáshka. “Sit down here and I’ll be back in a minute. I’ll only show Daddy where to go.”

“Why not?” Lukáshka replied. “Sit down here and I’ll be back in a minute. I just need to show Dad where to go.”

“This is the best place; here we can see and not be seen,” said Ergushóv, “so it’s here we’ll lie. It’s a first-rate place!”

“This is the best spot; here we can see everything without being seen,” said Ergushóv, “so this is where we’ll stay. It’s a top-notch spot!”

Nazárka and Ergushóv spread out their cloaks and settled down behind the log, while Lukáshka went on with Uncle Eróshka.

Nazárka and Ergushóv spread their cloaks and settled down behind the log, while Lukáshka continued on with Uncle Eróshka.

“It’s not far from here. Daddy,” said Lukáshka, stepping softly in front of the old man; “I’ll show you where they’ve been—I’m the only one that knows, Daddy.”

“It’s not far from here. Dad,” said Lukáshka, stepping softly in front of the old man; “I’ll show you where they’ve been—I’m the only one who knows, Dad.”

“Show me! You’re a fine fellow, a regular Snatcher!” replied the old man, also whispering.

“Show me! You’re a great guy, a total Snatcher!” replied the old man, also whispering.

Having gone a few steps Lukáshka stopped, stooped down over a puddle, and whistled. “That’s where they come to drink, d’you see?” He spoke in a scarcely audible voice, pointing to fresh hoof-prints.

Having walked a few steps, Lukáshka stopped, bent down over a puddle, and whistled. “That’s where they come to drink, you see?” He spoke in a barely audible voice, pointing to fresh hoof prints.

“Christ bless you,” answered the old man. “The boar will be in the hollow beyond the ditch,” he added. “I’ll watch, and you can go.”

“God bless you,” said the old man. “The boar will be in the hollow past the ditch,” he continued. “I’ll keep an eye out, and you can go.”

Lukáshka pulled his cloak up higher and walked back alone, throwing swift glances now to the left at the wall of reeds, now to the Térek rushing by below the bank. “I daresay he’s watching or creeping along somewhere,” thought he of a possible Chéchen hillsman. Suddenly a loud rustling and a splash in the water made him start and seize his musket. From under the bank a boar leapt up—his dark outline showing for a moment against the glassy surface of the water and then disappearing among the reeds. Lukáshka pulled out his gun and aimed, but before he could fire the boar had disappeared in the thicket. Lukáshka spat with vexation and went on. On approaching the ambuscade he halted again and whistled softly. His whistle was answered and he stepped up to his comrades.

Lukáshka pulled his cloak up higher and walked back alone, throwing quick glances to the left at the wall of reeds and then to the Térek rushing by below the bank. “I bet he’s watching or sneaking around somewhere,” he thought about a possible Chéchen hillsman. Suddenly, a loud rustling and a splash in the water startled him, and he grabbed his musket. A boar jumped up from under the bank—its dark shape visible for a moment against the glassy surface of the water before vanishing among the reeds. Lukáshka pulled out his gun and aimed, but before he could shoot, the boar was gone into the thicket. Lukáshka spat in frustration and continued on. As he approached the ambush, he stopped again and whistled softly. His whistle was answered, and he walked up to his comrades.

Nazárka, all curled up, was already asleep. Ergushóv sat with his legs crossed and moved slightly to make room for Lukáshka.

Nazárka, all curled up, was already asleep. Ergushóv sat cross-legged and shifted a bit to make space for Lukáshka.

“How jolly it is to sit here! It’s really a good place,” said he. “Did you take him there?”

“How great it is to sit here! It’s really a nice spot,” he said. “Did you take him there?”

“Showed him where,” answered Lukáshka, spreading out his cloak. “But what a big boar I roused just now close to the water! I expect it was the very one! You must have heard the crash?”

“Showed him where,” replied Lukáshka, spreading out his cloak. “But what a huge boar I startled just now near the water! I bet it was the same one! You must have heard the noise?”

“I did hear a beast crashing through. I knew at once it was a beast. I thought to myself: ‘Lukáshka has roused a beast,’” Ergushóv said, wrapping himself up in his cloak. “Now I’ll go to sleep,” he added. “Wake me when the cocks crow. We must have discipline. I’ll lie down and have a nap, and then you will have a nap and I’ll watch—that’s the way.”

“I heard a beast crashing through. I knew right away it was a beast. I thought, ‘Lukáshka has stirred up a beast,’” Ergushóv said, wrapping himself in his cloak. “Now I’ll go to sleep,” he added. “Wake me when the roosters crow. We need to keep things in order. I’ll lie down and take a nap, and then you can nap while I keep watch—that’s the plan.”

“Luckily I don’t want to sleep,” answered Lukáshka.

“Fortunately, I’m not tired,” replied Lukáshka.

The night was dark, warm, and still. Only on one side of the sky the stars were shining, the other and greater part was overcast by one huge cloud stretching from the mountaintops. The black cloud, blending in the absence of any wind with the mountains, moved slowly onwards, its curved edges sharply defined against the deep starry sky. Only in front of him could the Cossack discern the Térek and the distance beyond. Behind and on both sides he was surrounded by a wall of reeds. Occasionally the reeds would sway and rustle against one another apparently without cause. Seen from down below, against the clear part of the sky, their waving tufts looked like the feathery branches of trees. Close in front at his very feet was the bank, and at its base the rushing torrent. A little farther on was the moving mass of glassy brown water which eddied rhythmically along the bank and round the shallows. Farther still, water, banks, and cloud all merged together in impenetrable gloom. Along the surface of the water floated black shadows, in which the experienced eyes of the Cossack detected trees carried down by the current. Only very rarely sheet-lightning, mirrored in the water as in a black glass, disclosed the sloping bank opposite. The rhythmic sounds of night—the rustling of the reeds, the snoring of the Cossacks, the hum of mosquitoes, and the rushing water, were every now and then broken by a shot fired in the distance, or by the gurgling of water when a piece of bank slipped down, the splash of a big fish, or the crashing of an animal breaking through the thick undergrowth in the wood. Once an owl flew past along the Térek, flapping one wing against the other rhythmically at every second beat. Just above the Cossack’s head it turned towards the wood and then, striking its wings no longer after every other flap but at every flap, it flew to an old plane tree where it rustled about for a long time before settling down among the branches. At every one of these unexpected sounds the watching Cossack listened intently, straining his hearing, and screwing up his eyes while he deliberately felt for his musket.

The night was dark, warm, and calm. Only one side of the sky had shining stars; the other, larger part was covered by a huge cloud stretching from the mountaintops. The black cloud, blending with the still mountains, moved slowly on, its curved edges sharply outlined against the deep starry sky. The Cossack could only see the Térek and the distance ahead. Behind and on both sides, he was surrounded by a wall of reeds. Occasionally, the reeds swayed and rustled against each other for no apparent reason. From down below, against the clear part of the sky, their waving tufts looked like feathery branches of trees. Right in front of him was the bank, and at its base, the rushing torrent. A little further on was the moving mass of brown water that flowed rhythmically along the bank and around the shallows. Beyond that, the water, banks, and cloud all blended into impenetrable darkness. Black shadows floated along the water's surface, and the experienced eyes of the Cossack recognized trees carried downstream by the current. Occasionally, sheet lightning, reflected in the water like a dark mirror, revealed the sloping bank on the opposite side. The rhythmic sounds of the night—the rustling of the reeds, the snoring of the Cossacks, the hum of mosquitoes, and the rushing water—were occasionally interrupted by a distant shot, the gurgling of water when a piece of bank crumbled, the splash of a large fish, or the crashing of an animal breaking through the thick underbrush in the woods. Once, an owl flew past along the Térek, rhythmically flapping one wing against the other every other beat. Just above the Cossack’s head, it turned towards the woods and then started flapping its wings at every beat, flying to an old plane tree where it rustled around for a long time before settling among the branches. With each unexpected sound, the watching Cossack listened intently, straining to hear, squinting his eyes as he carefully reached for his musket.

The greater part of the night was past. The black cloud that had moved westward revealed the clear starry sky from under its torn edge, and the golden upturned crescent of the moon shone above the mountains with a reddish light. The cold began to be penetrating. Nazárka awoke, spoke a little, and fell asleep again. Lukáshka feeling bored got up, drew the knife from his dagger-handle and began to fashion his stick into a ramrod. His head was full of the Chéchens who lived over there in the mountains, and of how their brave lads came across and were not afraid of the Cossacks, and might even now be crossing the river at some other spot. He thrust himself out of his hiding-place and looked along the river but could see nothing. And as he continued looking out at intervals upon the river and at the opposite bank, now dimly distinguishable from the water in the faint moonlight, he no longer thought about the Chéchens but only of when it would be time to wake his comrades, and of going home to the village. In the village he imagined Dunáyka, his “little soul”, as the Cossacks call a man’s mistress, and thought of her with vexation. Silvery mists, a sign of coming morning, glittered white above the water, and not far from him young eagles were whistling and flapping their wings. At last the crowing of a cock reached him from the distant village, followed by the long-sustained note of another, which was again answered by yet other voices.

Most of the night was over. A black cloud that had moved west revealed a clear starry sky beneath its torn edge, and the golden crescent of the moon shone above the mountains with a reddish glow. The cold began to seep in. Nazárka woke up, said a few words, and fell back asleep. Feeling bored, Lukáshka got up, pulled out the knife from his dagger handle, and started shaping his stick into a ramrod. His mind was filled with thoughts of the Chéchens living in the mountains and how their brave young men crossed over unafraid of the Cossacks, possibly crossing the river at some other spot right now. He pushed himself out of his hiding place and glanced along the river but saw nothing. As he continued to look out at the river and the opposite bank, now barely visible in the faint moonlight, he stopped thinking about the Chéchens and focused on when he would wake his friends and head back to the village. In the village, he pictured Dunáyka, his “little soul,” as the Cossacks referred to a man's lover, and felt some irritation thinking about her. Silver mists, a sign that morning was approaching, sparkled white above the water, and not far from him, young eagles were chirping and flapping their wings. Finally, he heard a rooster crowing from the distant village, followed by the long call of another, which was echoed by other voices.

“Time to wake them,” thought Lukáshka, who had finished his ramrod and felt his eyes growing heavy. Turning to his comrades he managed to make out which pair of legs belonged to whom, when it suddenly seemed to him that he heard something splash on the other side of the Térek. He turned again towards the horizon beyond the hills, where day was breaking under the upturned crescent, glanced at the outline of the opposite bank, at the Térek, and at the now distinctly visible driftwood upon it. For one instant it seemed to him that he was moving and that the Térek with the drifting wood remained stationary. Again he peered out. One large black log with a branch particularly attracted his attention. The tree was floating in a strange way right down the middle of the stream, neither rocking nor whirling. It even appeared not to be floating altogether with the current, but to be crossing it in the direction of the shallows. Lukáshka stretching out his neck watched it intently. The tree floated to the shallows, stopped, and shifted in a peculiar manner. Lukáshka thought he saw an arm stretched out from beneath the tree.

“Time to wake them,” thought Lukáshka, who had finished his work and felt his eyes getting heavy. Turning to his friends, he managed to figure out which pair of legs belonged to whom when he suddenly thought he heard something splash on the other side of the Térek. He looked again toward the horizon beyond the hills, where day was breaking under the upturned crescent, glancing at the outline of the opposite bank, the Térek, and the now clearly visible driftwood on it. For a moment, it seemed to him that he was moving and that the Térek with the drifting wood was staying still. He took another look. One large black log with a branch particularly caught his attention. The tree was floating oddly right down the middle of the stream, neither rocking nor whirling. It even seemed not to be floating entirely with the current, but to be crossing it toward the shallows. Lukáshka stretched out his neck and watched it closely. The tree floated to the shallows, stopped, and shifted in a strange way. Lukáshka thought he saw an arm reach out from beneath the tree.

“Supposing I killed an abrek all by myself!” he thought, and seized his gun with a swift, unhurried movement, putting up his gun-rest, placing the gun upon it, and holding it noiselessly in position. Cocking the trigger, with bated breath he took aim, still peering out intently.

“Imagine if I took down an abrek all on my own!” he thought, grabbing his gun with a quick, calm motion, setting up his gun-rest, placing the gun on it, and holding it silently in place. Taking a deep breath, he cocked the trigger and aimed, still looking out intently.

“I won’t wake them,” he thought. But his heart began beating so fast that he remained motionless, listening. Suddenly the trunk gave a plunge and again began to float across the stream towards our bank.

“I won’t wake them,” he thought. But his heart started racing so fast that he stayed frozen, listening. Suddenly, the trunk dove and began floating across the stream toward our side.

“Suppose I miss?...” thought he, and now by the faint light of the moon he caught a glimpse of a Tartar’s head in front of the floating wood. He aimed straight at the head which appeared to be quite near—just at the end of his rifle’s barrel. He glanced cross. “Right enough it is an abrek!” he thought joyfully, and suddenly rising to his knees he again took aim. Having found the sight, barely visible at the end of the long gun, he said: “In the name of the Father and of the Son,” in the Cossack way learnt in his childhood, and pulled the trigger. A flash of lightning lit up for an instant the reeds and the water, and the sharp, abrupt report of the shot was carried across the river, changing into a prolonged roll somewhere in the far distance. The piece of driftwood now floated not across, but with the current, rocking and whirling.

“Suppose I miss?...” he thought, and now in the faint light of the moon, he caught a glimpse of a Tartar’s head in front of the floating wood. He aimed straight at the head, which seemed to be really close—just at the end of his rifle’s barrel. He glanced to the side. “Sure enough, it’s an abrek!” he thought with excitement, and suddenly rising to his knees, he took aim again. Finding the sight, barely visible at the end of the long gun, he said: “In the name of the Father and of the Son,” in the Cossack way he learned as a child, and pulled the trigger. A flash of lightning lit up the reeds and the water for a moment, and the sharp, sudden sound of the shot echoed across the river, fading into a long roll somewhere in the distance. The piece of driftwood now floated not across, but with the current, rocking and spinning.

“Stop, I say!” exclaimed Ergushóv, seizing his musket and raising himself behind the log near which he was lying.

“Stop, I say!” shouted Ergushóv, grabbing his musket and propping himself up behind the log where he had been lying.

“Shut up, you devil!” whispered Lukáshka, grinding his teeth. “Abreks!

“Shut up, you devil!” whispered Lukáshka, grinding his teeth. “Abreks!

“Whom have you shot?” asked Nazárka. “Who was it, Lukáshka?”

“Who did you shoot?” asked Nazárka. “Who was it, Lukáshka?”

Lukáshka did not answer. He was reloading his gun and watching the floating wood. A little way off it stopped on a sand-bank, and from behind it something large that rocked in the water came into view.

Lukáshka didn't respond. He was reloading his gun while keeping an eye on the floating wood. A short distance away, it came to rest on a sandbank, and from behind it, something large bobbing in the water became visible.

“What did you shoot? Why don’t you speak?” insisted the Cossacks.

“What did you shoot? Why aren't you saying anything?” insisted the Cossacks.

Abreks, I tell you!” said Lukáshka.

Abreks, I swear!” said Lukáshka.

“Don’t humbug! Did the gun go off? ...”

“Don't kid around! Did the gun fire? ...”

“I’ve killed an abrek, that’s what I fired at,” muttered Lukáshka in a voice choked by emotion, as he jumped to his feet. “A man was swimming...” he said, pointing to the sandbank. “I killed him. Just look there.”

“I’ve killed an abrek, that’s what I shot at,” muttered Lukáshka, his voice thick with emotion as he jumped to his feet. “A man was swimming...” he said, pointing to the sandbank. “I killed him. Just look over there.”

“Have done with your humbugging!” said Ergushóv again, rubbing his eyes.

“Quit your nonsense!” said Ergushóv again, rubbing his eyes.

“Have done with what? Look there,” said Lukáshka, seizing him by the shoulders and pulling him with such force that Ergushóv groaned.

“Done with what? Look over there,” said Lukáshka, grabbing him by the shoulders and yanking him with such force that Ergushóv groaned.

He looked in the direction in which Lukáshka pointed, and discerning a body immediately changed his tone.

He looked in the direction Lukáshka was pointing, and as soon as he spotted a body, he instantly changed his tone.

“O Lord! But I say, more will come! I tell you the truth,” said he softly, and began examining his musket. “That was a scout swimming across: either the others are here already or are not far off on the other side—I tell you for sure!” Lukáshka was unfastening his belt and taking off his Circassian coat.

“O Lord! But I say, more will come! I tell you the truth,” he said softly, and started checking his musket. “That was a scout swimming across: either the others are already here or not far off on the other side—I can guarantee you that!” Lukáshka was loosening his belt and taking off his Circassian coat.

“What are you up to, you idiot?” exclaimed Ergushóv. “Only show yourself and you’ve lost all for nothing, I tell you true! If you’ve killed him he won’t escape. Let me have a little powder for my musket-pan—you have some? Nazárka, you go back to the cordon and look alive; but don’t go along the bank or you’ll be killed—I tell you true.”

“What are you doing, you idiot?” shouted Ergushóv. “Just show yourself and you’ll have lost everything for nothing, I swear! If you’ve killed him, he won’t get away. Can I borrow some gunpowder for my musket-pan—you got any? Nazárka, you go back to the checkpoint and stay alert; but don’t go along the bank or you’ll get killed—I’m serious.”

“Catch me going alone! Go yourself!” said Nazárka angrily.

“Are you kidding me? Go by yourself!” Nazárka said angrily.

Having taken off his coat, Lukáshka went down to the bank.

Having removed his coat, Lukáshka went down to the riverbank.

“Don’t go in, I tell you!” said Ergushóv, putting some powder on the pan. “Look, he’s not moving. I can see. It’s nearly morning; wait till they come from the cordon. You go, Nazárka. You’re afraid! Don’t be afraid, I tell you.”

“Don’t go in, I’m serious!” Ergushóv said, sprinkling some powder on the pan. “Look, he’s not moving. I can see that. It’s almost morning; wait until they come from the checkpoint. You go, Nazárka. You’re scared! Don’t be scared, I’m telling you.”

“Luke, I say, Lukáshka! Tell us how you did it!” said Nazárka.

“Luke, I’m telling you, Lukáshka! How did you pull it off?” said Nazárka.

Lukáshka changed his mind about going into the water just then. “Go quick to the cordon and I will watch. Tell the Cossacks to send out the patrol. If the abreks are on this side they must be caught,” said he.

Lukáshka decided not to go into the water after all. “Hurry to the cordon and I’ll keep an eye out. Tell the Cossacks to send out the patrol. If the abreks are on this side, they need to be caught,” he said.

“That’s what I say. They’ll get off,” said Ergushóv, rising. “True, they must be caught!”

"That's what I mean. They'll get away," said Ergushóv, standing up. "But they definitely need to be caught!"

Ergushóv and Nazárka rose and, crossing themselves, started off for the cordon—not along the riverbank but breaking their way through the brambles to reach a path in the wood.

Ergushóv and Nazárka stood up and, crossing themselves, set off for the cordon—not by the riverbank but cutting through the thorns to find a path in the woods.

“Now mind, Lukáshka—they may cut you down here, so you’d best keep a sharp look-out, I tell you!”

“Listen, Lukáshka—they might cut you down here, so you'd better stay alert, I'm telling you!”

“Go along; I know,” muttered Lukáshka; and having examined his gun again he sat down behind the log.

“Go ahead; I get it,” muttered Lukáshka; and after checking his gun again, he sat down behind the log.

He remained alone and sat gazing at the shallows and listening for the Cossacks; but it was some distance to the cordon and he was tormented by impatience. He kept thinking that the other abreks who were with the one he had killed would escape. He was vexed with the abreks who were going to escape just as he had been with the boar that had escaped the evening before. He glanced round and at the opposite bank, expecting every moment to see a man, and having arranged his gun-rest he was ready to fire. The idea that he might himself be killed never entered his head.

He sat alone, staring at the shallow water and listening for the Cossacks, but the cordon was a good distance away, and he was feeling impatient. He kept worrying that the other abreks with the one he had killed would get away. He was frustrated with the abreks who might escape, just like he had been with the boar that got away the night before. He looked around at the opposite bank, expecting to see a man at any moment, and after setting up his gun-rest, he was ready to shoot. The thought that he could be killed himself never crossed his mind.

Chapter IX

It was growing light. The Chéchen’s body which was gently rocking in the shallow water was now clearly visible. Suddenly the reeds rustled not far from Luke and he heard steps and saw the feathery tops of the reeds moving. He set his gun at full cock and muttered: “In the name of the Father and of the Son,” but when the cock clicked the sound of steps ceased.

It was getting light. The Chéchen’s body, gently swaying in the shallow water, was now clearly visible. Suddenly, the reeds rustled nearby Luke, and he heard footsteps and saw the feathery tops of the reeds moving. He cocked his gun and murmured, “In the name of the Father and of the Son,” but when the gun clicked, the footsteps stopped.

“Hallo, Cossacks! Don’t kill your Daddy!” said a deep bass voice calmly; and moving the reeds apart Daddy Eróshka came up close to Luke.

“Hey, Cossacks! Don’t kill your Dad!” said a deep bass voice calmly; and pushing the reeds aside, Dad Eróshka stepped closer to Luke.

“I very nearly killed you, by God I did!” said Lukáshka.

“I almost killed you, I swear I did!” said Lukáshka.

“What have you shot?” asked the old man.

“What have you shot?” the old man asked.

His sonorous voice resounded through the wood and downward along the river, suddenly dispelling the mysterious quiet of night around the Cossack. It was as if everything had suddenly become lighter and more distinct.

His deep voice echoed through the woods and carried down the river, suddenly breaking the mysterious stillness of the night around the Cossack. It felt like everything had suddenly become brighter and clearer.

“There now. Uncle, you have not seen anything, but I’ve killed a beast,” said Lukáshka, uncocking his gun and getting up with unnatural calmness.

“There you go. Uncle, you haven’t seen anything, but I’ve killed a beast,” said Lukáshka, uncocking his gun and standing up with an unusual calmness.

The old man was staring intently at the white back, now clearly visible, against which the Térek rippled.

The old man was staring intently at the bright white backdrop, now clearly visible, against which the Térek shimmered.

“He was swimming with a log on his back. I spied him out! ... Look there. There! He’s got blue trousers, and a gun I think.... Do you see?” inquired Luke.

“He was swimming with a log on his back. I spotted him! ... Look over there. There! He’s wearing blue pants and has a gun, I think.... Do you see it?” Luke asked.

“How can one help seeing?” said the old man angrily, and a serious and stern expression appeared on his face. “You’ve killed a brave,” he said, apparently with regret.

“How can you not see?” the old man said angrily, his face growing serious and stern. “You’ve killed a brave,” he added, seemingly filled with regret.

“Well, I sat here and suddenly saw something dark on the other side. I spied him when he was still over there. It was as if a man had come there and fallen in. Strange! And a piece of driftwood, a good-sized piece, comes floating, not with the stream but across it; and what do I see but a head appearing from under it! Strange! I stretched out of the reeds but could see nothing; then I rose and he must have heard, the beast, and crept out into the shallow and looked about. ‘No, you don’t!’ I said, as soon as he landed and looked round, ‘you won’t get away!’ Oh, there was something choking me! I got my gun ready but did not stir, and looked out. He waited a little and then swam out again; and when he came into the moonlight I could see his whole back. ‘In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost’... and through the smoke I see him struggling. He moaned, or so it seemed to me. ‘Ah,’ I thought, ‘the Lord be thanked, I’ve killed him!’ And when he drifted onto the sand-bank I could see him distinctly: he tried to get up but couldn’t. He struggled a bit and then lay down. Everything could be seen. Look, he does not move—he must be dead! The Cossacks have gone back to the cordon in case there should be any more of them.”

“Well, I was sitting here when I suddenly noticed something dark on the other side. I spotted him when he was still over there. It was like a man had come and fallen in. Strange! And a piece of driftwood, a good-sized one, floated by, not with the current but across it; and what do I see but a head appearing from underneath! Strange! I leaned out from the reeds but couldn’t see anything; then I stood up, and he must have heard me, the creature, because he crept into the shallow water and looked around. ‘No, you don’t!’ I said as soon as he landed and looked around, ‘you won’t get away!’ Oh, I felt something choking me! I got my gun ready but didn’t move, just kept watching. He waited a bit and then swam out again; when he came into the moonlight, I could see his whole back. ‘In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit’... and through the smoke, I saw him struggling. He moaned, or at least it seemed that way to me. ‘Ah,’ I thought, ‘thank the Lord, I’ve killed him!’ And when he drifted onto the sandbank, I could see him clearly: he tried to get up but couldn’t. He struggled a bit and then lay back down. Everything was visible. Look, he’s not moving—he must be dead! The Cossacks have gone back to the cordon in case there are any more of them.”

“And so you got him!” said the old man. “He is far away now, my lad! ...” And again he shook his head sadly.

“And so you got him!” said the old man. “He's far away now, my boy! …” And again he shook his head sadly.

Just then the sound reached them of breaking bushes and the loud voices of Cossacks approaching along the bank on horseback and on foot. “Are you bringing the skiff?” shouted Lukáshka.

Just then, they heard the sound of bushes breaking and the loud voices of Cossacks coming along the bank, both on horseback and on foot. “Are you bringing the skiff?” shouted Lukáshka.

“You’re a trump, Luke! Lug it to the bank!” shouted one of the Cossacks.

“You're a loser, Luke! Take it to the bank!” shouted one of the Cossacks.

Without waiting for the skiff Lukáshka began to undress, keeping an eye all the while on his prey.

Without waiting for the boat, Lukáshka started to undress, keeping an eye on his target the whole time.

“Wait a bit, Nazárka is bringing the skiff,” shouted the corporal.

“Hold on a second, Nazárka is bringing the small boat,” shouted the corporal.

“You fool! Maybe he is alive and only pretending! Take your dagger with you!” shouted another Cossack.

“You fool! Maybe he’s alive and just pretending! Take your dagger with you!” shouted another Cossack.

“Get along,” cried Luke, pulling off his trousers. He quickly undressed and, crossing himself, jumped, plunging with a splash into the river. Then with long strokes of his white arms, lifting his back high out of the water and breathing deeply, he swam across the current of the Térek towards the shallows. A crowd of Cossacks stood on the bank talking loudly. Three horsemen rode off to patrol. The skiff appeared round a bend. Lukáshka stood up on the sandbank, leaned over the body, and gave it a couple of shakes.

“Get along,” shouted Luke, taking off his pants. He quickly changed and, crossing himself, jumped in with a splash into the river. Then, with long strokes of his white arms, lifting his back high out of the water and taking deep breaths, he swam across the current of the Térek toward the shallows. A group of Cossacks stood on the bank talking loudly. Three horsemen rode off to patrol. The skiff appeared around a bend. Lukáshka stood up on the sandbank, leaned over the body, and gave it a couple of shakes.

“Quite dead!” he shouted in a shrill voice.

“Totally dead!” he shouted in a high-pitched voice.

The Chéchen had been shot in the head. He had on a pair of blue trousers, a shirt, and a Circassian coat, and a gun and dagger were tied to his back. Above all these a large branch was tied, and it was this which at first had misled Lukáshka.

The Chéchen had been shot in the head. He was wearing blue trousers, a shirt, and a Circassian coat, with a gun and a dagger strapped to his back. A large branch was tied above all this, and it was this that initially misled Lukáshka.

“What a carp you’ve landed!” cried one of the Cossacks who had assembled in a circle, as the body, lifted out of the skiff, was laid on the bank, pressing down the grass.

“What a big carp you’ve caught!” shouted one of the Cossacks who had gathered in a circle, as the fish, pulled out of the skiff, was set down on the bank, flattening the grass.

“How yellow he is!” said another.

“How yellow he is!” said another.

“Where have our fellows gone to search? I expect the rest of them are on the other bank. If this one had not been a scout he would not have swum that way. Why else should he swim alone?” said a third.

“Where have our friends gone to look? I bet the others are on the other side. If he wasn’t a scout, he wouldn’t have swum that way. Why else would he be swimming alone?” said a third.

“Must have been a smart one to offer himself before the others; a regular brave!” said Lukáshka mockingly, shivering as he wrung out his clothes that had got wet on the bank.

“Must have been clever to step up before the others; a real hero!” said Lukáshka sarcastically, shivering as he wrung out his clothes that had gotten wet by the riverbank.

“His beard is dyed and cropped.”

“His beard is dyed and trimmed.”

“And he has tied a bag with a coat in it to his back.”

“And he has strapped a bag with a coat in it to his back.”

“That would make it easier for him to swim,” said some one.

"That would make it easier for him to swim," someone said.

“I say, Lukáshka,” said the corporal, who was holding the dagger and gun taken from the dead man. “Keep the dagger for yourself and the coat too; but I’ll give you three rubles for the gun. You see it has a hole in it,” said he, blowing into the muzzle. “I want it just for a souvenir.”

“I’m telling you, Lukáshka,” said the corporal, who was holding the dagger and gun taken from the dead man. “You can keep the dagger and the coat, but I’ll give you three rubles for the gun. You see, it has a hole in it,” he said, blowing into the muzzle. “I just want it as a keepsake.”

Lukáshka did not answer. Evidently this sort of begging vexed him but he knew it could not be avoided.

Lukáshka didn’t reply. Clearly, this kind of pleading annoyed him, but he understood it was unavoidable.

“See, what a devil!” said he, frowning and throwing down the Chéchen’s coat. “If at least it were a good coat, but it’s a mere rag.”

“Look at that devil!” he said, frowning and tossing the Chéchen’s coat aside. “If only it were a decent coat, but it’s just a worthless rag.”

“It’ll do to fetch firewood in,” said one of the Cossacks.

“It'll work for getting firewood,” said one of the Cossacks.

“Mósev, I’ll go home,” said Lukáshka, evidently forgetting his vexation and wishing to get some advantage out of having to give a present to his superior.

“Mósev, I’m heading home,” said Lukáshka, clearly forgetting his irritation and hoping to gain something from having to give a gift to his boss.

“All right, you may go!”

"Okay, you can go now!"

“Take the body beyond the cordon, lads,” said the corporal, still examining the gun, “and put a shelter over him from the sun. Perhaps they’ll send from the mountains to ransom it.”

“Take the body beyond the cordon, guys,” said the corporal, still checking the gun, “and put a cover over him from the sun. Maybe they’ll send someone from the mountains to ransom it.”

“It isn’t hot yet,” said someone.

“It’s not hot yet,” said someone.

“And supposing a jackal tears him? Would that be well?” remarked another Cossack.

“And what if a jackal kills him? Would that be okay?” said another Cossack.

“We’ll set a watch; if they should come to ransom him it won’t do for him to have been torn.”

“We’ll keep watch; if they come to ransom him, it won’t be good for him to have been harmed.”

“Well, Lukáshka, whatever you do you must stand a pail of vodka for the lads,” said the corporal gaily.

“Well, Lukáshka, whatever you do, you have to get a bucket of vodka for the guys,” said the corporal cheerfully.

“Of course! That’s the custom,” chimed in the Cossacks. “See what luck God has sent you! Without ever having seen anything of the kind before, you’ve killed a brave!”

“Of course! That’s the tradition,” chimed in the Cossacks. “Look at the luck God has sent you! Without ever having seen anything like this before, you’ve taken down a brave!”

“Buy the dagger and coat and don’t be stingy, and I’ll let you have the trousers too,” said Lukáshka. “They’re too tight for me; he was a thin devil.”

“Buy the dagger and coat and don’t be cheap, and I’ll throw in the trousers too,” said Lukáshka. “They’re too tight for me; he was a skinny guy.”

One Cossack bought the coat for a ruble and another gave the price of two pails of vodka for the dagger.

One Cossack bought the coat for a ruble, and another paid the equivalent of two buckets of vodka for the dagger.

“Drink, lads! I’ll stand you a pail!” said Luke. “I’ll bring it myself from the village.”

“Drink up, guys! I’ll get you a bucket!” said Luke. “I’ll bring it myself from the village.”

“And cut up the trousers into kerchiefs for the girls!” said Nazárka.

“And cut the pants into handkerchiefs for the girls!” said Nazárka.

The Cossacks burst out laughing.

The Cossacks erupted in laughter.

“Have done laughing!” said the corporal. “And take the body away. Why have you put the nasty thing by the hut?”

“Stop laughing!” said the corporal. “And take the body away. Why did you put that disgusting thing by the hut?”

“What are you standing there for? Haul him along, lads!” shouted Lukáshka in a commanding voice to the Cossacks, who reluctantly took hold of the body, obeying him as though he were their chief. After dragging the body along for a few steps the Cossacks let fall the legs, which dropped with a lifeless jerk, and stepping apart they then stood silent for a few moments. Nazárka came up and straightened the head, which was turned to one side so that the round wound above the temple and the whole of the dead man’s face were visible. “See what a mark he has made right in the brain,” he said. “He won’t get lost. His owners will always know him!” No one answered, and again the Angel of Silence flew over the Cossacks.

“What are you standing there for? Get him moving, guys!” shouted Lukáshka in a commanding voice to the Cossacks, who reluctantly grabbed hold of the body, obeying him as if he were their leader. After dragging the body a few steps, the Cossacks dropped the legs, which fell with a lifeless thud, and standing back, they remained silent for a few moments. Nazárka approached and straightened the head, which was turned to one side, revealing the round wound above the temple and the entire face of the dead man. “Look at the mark right in the brain,” he said. “He won’t get lost. His owners will always know him!” No one replied, and once again the Angel of Silence swept over the Cossacks.

The sun had risen high and its diverging beams were lighting up the dewy grass. Near by, the Térek murmured in the awakened wood and, greeting the morning, the pheasants called to one another. The Cossacks stood still and silent around the dead man, gazing at him. The brown body, with nothing on but the wet blue trousers held by a girdle over the sunken stomach, was well shaped and handsome. The muscular arms lay stretched straight out by his sides; the blue, freshly shaven, round head with the clotted wound on one side of it was thrown back. The smooth tanned forehead contrasted sharply with the shaven part of the head. The open glassy eyes with lowered pupils stared upwards, seeming to gaze past everything. Under the red trimmed moustache the fine lips, drawn at the corners, seemed stiffened into a smile of good-natured subtle raillery. The fingers of the small hands covered with red hairs were bent inward, and the nails were dyed red.

The sun had climbed high in the sky, and its rays were lighting up the dewy grass. Nearby, the Térek gently flowed through the waking woods, and, welcoming the morning, the pheasants called to each other. The Cossacks stood still and silent around the dead man, gazing at him. The brown body, dressed only in wet blue trousers held up by a belt over the sunken stomach, was well-built and handsome. The muscular arms were stretched straight out at his sides; the blue, freshly shaved, round head with a clotted wound on one side was tilted back. The smooth tanned forehead stood out sharply against the shaved part of the head. The open, glassy eyes with lowered pupils stared upwards, seeming to look past everything. Under the red-trimmed mustache, the fine lips, slightly turned down at the corners, appeared stiffened into a smile of good-natured, subtle mockery. The fingers of the small hands covered in red hairs were curled inward, and the nails were stained red.

Lukáshka had not yet dressed. He was wet. His neck was redder and his eyes brighter than usual, his broad jaws twitched, and from his healthy body a hardly perceptible steam rose in the fresh morning air.

Lukáshka hadn’t gotten dressed yet. He was wet. His neck was redder and his eyes were brighter than usual, his strong jaw twitched, and from his healthy body a barely noticeable steam rose in the cool morning air.

“He too was a man!” he muttered, evidently admiring the corpse.

“He was a man too!” he muttered, clearly admiring the corpse.

“Yes, if you had fallen into his hands you would have had short shrift,” said one of the Cossacks.

“Yes, if he had captured you, you wouldn’t have lasted long,” said one of the Cossacks.

The Angel of Silence had taken wing. The Cossacks began bustling about and talking. Two of them went to cut brushwood for a shelter, others strolled towards the cordon. Luke and Nazárka ran to get ready to go to the village.

The Angel of Silence had taken flight. The Cossacks started moving around and chatting. Two of them went to gather brushwood for a shelter, while others walked toward the cordon. Luke and Nazárka rushed to prepare to head to the village.

Half an hour later they were both on their way homewards, talking incessantly and almost running through the dense woods which separated the Térek from the village.

Half an hour later, they were both on their way home, chatting nonstop and nearly jogging through the thick woods that separated the Térek from the village.

“Mind, don’t tell her I sent you, but just go and find out if her husband is at home,” Luke was saying in his shrill voice.

“Hey, don’t mention that I sent you, but just go and check if her husband is home,” Luke was saying in his high-pitched voice.

“And I’ll go round to Yámka too,” said the devoted Nazárka. “We’ll have a spree, shall we?”

“And I’ll swing by Yámka too,” said the loyal Nazárka. “Let’s have some fun, okay?”

“When should we have one if not today?” replied Luke.

“When should we have one if not today?” Luke replied.

When they reached the village the two Cossacks drank, and lay down to sleep till evening.

When they got to the village, the two Cossacks drank and lay down to sleep until evening.

Chapter X

On the third day after the events above described, two companies of a Caucasian infantry regiment arrived at the Cossack village of Novomlínsk. The horses had been unharnessed and the companies’ wagons were standing in the square. The cooks had dug a pit, and with logs gathered from various yards (where they had not been sufficiently securely stored) were now cooking the food; the pay-sergeants were settling accounts with the soldiers. The Service Corps men were driving piles in the ground to which to tie the horses, and the quartermasters were going about the streets just as if they were at home, showing officers and men to their quarters. Here were green ammunition boxes in a line, the company’s carts, horses, and cauldrons in which buckwheat porridge was being cooked.

On the third day after the events mentioned above, two companies from a Caucasian infantry regiment arrived at the Cossack village of Novomlínsk. The horses had been unharnessed and the wagons of the companies were parked in the square. The cooks had dug a pit and were now cooking food with logs gathered from various yards (where they hadn’t been stored properly); the pay-sergeants were settling accounts with the soldiers. The Service Corps men were driving stakes into the ground to tie up the horses, and the quartermasters were going around the streets as if they were at home, showing officers and men to their quarters. There were green ammunition boxes lined up, along with the company’s carts, horses, and cauldrons where buckwheat porridge was being cooked.

Here were the captain and the lieutenant and the sergeant-major, Onisim Mikháylovich, and all this was in the Cossack village where it was reported that the companies were ordered to take up their quarters: therefore they were at home here.

Here were the captain, the lieutenant, and the sergeant-major, Onisim Mikháylovich, and all of this was in the Cossack village where it was said that the companies were instructed to settle down: so they felt at home here.

But why they were stationed there, who the Cossacks were, and whether they wanted the troops to be there, and whether they were Old Believers or not—was all quite immaterial. Having received their pay and been dismissed, tired out and covered with dust, the soldiers noisily and in disorder, like a swarm of bees about to settle, spread over the squares and streets.

But why they were stationed there, who the Cossacks were, and whether they wanted the troops there, or if they were Old Believers—was all pretty irrelevant. After receiving their pay and being dismissed, tired and covered in dust, the soldiers spread out noisily and chaotically, like a swarm of bees getting ready to land, across the squares and streets.

Quite regardless of the Cossacks’ ill will, chattering merrily and with their muskets clinking, by twos and threes they entered the huts and hung up their accoutrements, unpacked their bags, and bantered the women. At their favourite spot, round the porridge-cauldrons, a large group of soldiers assembled and with little pipes between their teeth they gazed, now at the smoke which rose into the hot sky, becoming visible when it thickened into white clouds as it rose, and now at the camp fires which were quivering in the pure air like molten glass, and bantered and made fun of the Cossack men and women because they do not live at all like Russians. In all the yards one could see soldiers and hear their laughter and the exasperated and shrill cries of Cossack women defending their houses and refusing to give the soldiers water or cooking utensils. Little boys and girls, clinging to their mothers and to each other, followed all the movements of the troopers (never before seen by them) with frightened curiosity, or ran after them at a respectful distance.

Regardless of the Cossacks’ bad mood, the soldiers cheerfully chatted among themselves, their muskets clinking as they entered the huts in groups of two and three. They hung up their gear, unpacked their bags, and teased the women. At their favorite spot around the porridge cauldrons, a large group of soldiers gathered. With little pipes in their mouths, they watched the smoke rising into the hot sky, becoming visible as it thickened into white clouds, and gazed at the campfires that shimmered in the clear air like molten glass. They joked and made fun of the Cossack men and women for not living like Russians. In every yard, soldiers could be seen and their laughter heard, along with the frustrated and piercing shouts of Cossack women defending their homes and refusing to give the soldiers water or cooking utensils. Little boys and girls, clinging to their mothers and each other, watched the movements of the troopers—which they had never seen before—with frightened curiosity or followed them at a respectful distance.

The old Cossacks came out silently and dismally and sat on the earthen embankments of their huts, and watched the soldiers’ activity with an air of leaving it all to the will of God without understanding what would come of it.

The old Cossacks came out quietly and gloomily and sat on the dirt embankments of their huts, watching the soldiers' activity with a sense of leaving it all up to fate, not knowing what would happen next.

Olénin, who had joined the Caucasian Army as a cadet three months before, was quartered in one of the best houses in the village, the house of the cornet, Elias Vasílich—that is to say at Granny Ulítka’s.

Olénin, who had joined the Caucasian Army as a cadet three months earlier, was staying in one of the best houses in the village, the house of the cornet, Elias Vasílich—that is, at Granny Ulítka’s.

“Goodness knows what it will be like, Dmítri Andréich,” said the panting Vanyúsha to Olénin, who, dressed in a Circassian coat and mounted on a Kabardá horse which he had bought in Gróznoe, was after a five-hours’ march gaily entering the yard of the quarters assigned to him.

“Who knows what it will be like, Dmítri Andréich?” said the out-of-breath Vanyúsha to Olénin, who, dressed in a Circassian coat and riding a Kabardá horse he had bought in Gróznoe, was happily entering the yard of the quarters assigned to him after a five-hour march.

“Why, what’s the matter?” he asked, caressing his horse and looking merrily at the perspiring, dishevelled, and worried Vanyúsha, who had arrived with the baggage wagons and was unpacking.

“Why, what’s wrong?” he asked, gently stroking his horse and smiling at the sweaty, messy, and anxious Vanyúsha, who had come with the baggage wagons and was unpacking.

Olénin looked quite a different man. In place of his clean-shaven lips and chin he had a youthful moustache and a small beard. Instead of a sallow complexion, the result of nights turned into day, his cheeks, his forehead, and the skin behind his ears were now red with healthy sunburn. In place of a clean new black suit he wore a dirty white Circassian coat with a deeply pleated skirt, and he bore arms. Instead of a freshly starched collar, his neck was tightly clasped by the red band of his silk beshmet. He wore Circassian dress but did not wear it well, and anyone would have known him for a Russian and not a Tartar brave. It was the thing—but not the real thing. But for all that, his whole person breathed health, joy, and satisfaction.

Olénin looked like a completely different guy. Instead of his clean-shaven lips and chin, he had a youthful mustache and a small beard. His skin, once sallow from staying up all night, now had a healthy sunburn on his cheeks, forehead, and the skin behind his ears. Instead of a fresh new black suit, he wore a dirty white Circassian coat with a deeply pleated skirt, and he was armed. Instead of a freshly starched collar, his neck was tightly wrapped in the red band of his silk beshmet. He wore Circassian clothing but didn’t pull it off very well, and anyone would recognize him as a Russian and not a Tartar warrior. It was the style—but not the authentic look. Still, everything about him radiated health, joy, and satisfaction.

“Yes, it seems funny to you,” said Vanyúsha, “but just try to talk to these people yourself: they set themselves against one and there’s an end of it. You can’t get as much as a word out of them.” Vanyúsha angrily threw down a pail on the threshold. “Somehow they don’t seem like Russians.”

“Yes, it seems funny to you,” said Vanyúsha, “but just try talking to these people yourself: they shut you out completely. You can’t get a single word out of them.” Vanyúsha angrily tossed a pail on the doorstep. “They really don’t seem like Russians at all.”

“You should speak to the Chief of the Village!”

“You should talk to the Village Chief!”

“But I don’t know where he lives,” said Vanyúsha in an offended tone.

“But I don’t know where he lives,” Vanyúsha said, sounding offended.

“Who has upset you so?” asked Olénin, looking round.

“Who has upset you?” asked Olénin, glancing around.

“The devil only knows. Faugh! There is no real master here. They say he has gone to some kind of kriga, and the old woman is a real devil. God preserve us!” answered Vanyúsha, putting his hands to his head. “How we shall live here I don’t know. They are worse than Tartars, I do declare—though they consider themselves Christians! A Tartar is bad enough, but all the same he is more noble. Gone to the kriga indeed! What this kriga they have invented is, I don’t know!” concluded Vanyúsha, and turned aside.

“The devil only knows. Ugh! There’s no real leader here. They say he’s gone off to some kind of kriga, and that old woman is truly wicked. God help us!” replied Vanyúsha, putting his hands on his head. “I have no idea how we’re going to survive here. They’re worse than Tartars, I swear—even though they think of themselves as Christians! A Tartar is bad enough, but at least he's more honorable. Gone to the kriga, indeed! I don’t even know what this kriga they’ve made up is!” Vanyúsha concluded, turning away.

“It’s not as it is in the serfs’ quarters at home, eh?” chaffed Olénin without dismounting.

“It’s not like it is in the peasant quarters at home, right?” teased Olénin without getting off his horse.

“Please sir, may I have your horse?” said Vanyúsha, evidently perplexed by this new order of things but resigning himself to his fate.

“Excuse me, sir, can I have your horse?” Vanyúsha asked, clearly confused by this new situation but coming to terms with his fate.

“So a Tartar is more noble, eh, Vanyúsha?” repeated Olénin, dismounting and slapping the saddle.

“So a Tartar is more noble, huh, Vanyúsha?” repeated Olénin, getting off the horse and hitting the saddle.

“Yes, you’re laughing! You think it funny,” muttered Vanyúsha angrily.

“Yes, you’re laughing! You think it’s funny,” Vanyúsha muttered angrily.

“Come, don’t be angry, Vanyúsha,” replied Olénin, still smiling. “Wait a minute, I’ll go and speak to the people of the house; you’ll see I shall arrange everything. You don’t know what a jolly life we shall have here. Only don’t get upset.”

“Come on, don’t be mad, Vanyúsha,” Olénin said, still smiling. “Just give me a minute, I’ll go talk to the people in the house; you'll see I’ll sort everything out. You have no idea how fun life will be here. Just don’t get all worked up.”

Vanyúsha did not answer. Screwing up his eyes he looked contemptuously after his master, and shook his head. Vanyúsha regarded Olénin as only his master, and Olénin regarded Vanyúsha as only his servant; and they would both have been much surprised if anyone had told them that they were friends, as they really were without knowing it themselves. Vanyúsha had been taken into his proprietor’s house when he was only eleven and when Olénin was the same age. When Olénin was fifteen he gave Vanyúsha lessons for a time and taught him to read French, of which the latter was inordinately proud; and when in specially good spirits he still let off French words, always laughing stupidly when he did so.

Vanyúsha didn’t respond. Squinting, he looked disdainfully after his master and shook his head. Vanyúsha saw Olénin solely as his master, and Olénin saw Vanyúsha only as his servant; both would have been quite shocked if someone had told them that they were friends, as they truly were without realizing it. Vanyúsha had been brought into his owner’s home when he was just eleven, the same age as Olénin at the time. When Olénin turned fifteen, he taught Vanyúsha for a while and helped him learn to read French, which Vanyúsha took immense pride in; whenever he was in a particularly good mood, he would slip in some French words, always laughing foolishly when he did.

Olénin ran up the steps of the porch and pushed open the door of the hut. Maryánka, wearing nothing but a pink smock, as all Cossack women do in the house, jumped away from the door, frightened, and pressing herself against the wall covered the lower part of her face with the broad sleeve of her Tartar smock. Having opened the door wider, Olénin in the semi-darkness of the passage saw the whole tall, shapely figure of the young Cossack girl. With the quick and eager curiosity of youth he involuntarily noticed the firm maidenly form revealed by the fine print smock, and the beautiful black eyes fixed on him with childlike terror and wild curiosity.

Olénin ran up the steps to the porch and pushed open the door of the hut. Maryánka, wearing only a pink smock like all Cossack women do at home, jumped back from the door, startled, and pressed herself against the wall, covering the lower part of her face with the wide sleeve of her Tartar smock. As he opened the door wider, Olénin, in the dim light of the passage, saw the tall, graceful figure of the young Cossack girl. With the quick and eager curiosity of youth, he couldn’t help but notice the firm, feminine shape shown by the delicate smock, and the beautiful black eyes staring at him with a mix of childlike fear and wild curiosity.

“This is she,” thought Olénin. “But there will be many others like her” came at once into his head, and he opened the inner door.

“This is her,” thought Olénin. “But there will be many others like her” came at once into his head, and he opened the inner door.

Old Granny Ulítka, also dressed only in a smock, was stooping with her back turned to him, sweeping the floor.

Old Granny Ulítka, also dressed only in a simple dress, was bent over with her back to him, sweeping the floor.

“Good-day to you. Mother! I’ve come about my lodgings,” he began.

“Good day to you. Mom! I came to talk about my place,” he started.

The Cossack woman, without unbending, turned her severe but still handsome face towards him.

The Cossack woman, still firm, turned her serious but still attractive face towards him.

“What have you come here for? Want to mock at us, eh? I’ll teach you to mock; may the black plague seize you!” she shouted, looking askance from under her frowning brow at the new-comer.

“What are you here for? Here to make fun of us, huh? I’ll show you what mocking gets you; may the black plague take you!” she yelled, glaring from beneath her furrowed brow at the newcomer.

Olénin had at first imagined that the way-worn, gallant Caucasian Army (of which he was a member) would be everywhere received joyfully, and especially by the Cossacks, our comrades in the war; and he therefore felt perplexed by this reception. Without losing presence of mind however he tried to explain that he meant to pay for his lodgings, but the old woman would not give him a hearing.

Olénin had initially thought that the weary but brave Caucasian Army he was part of would be welcomed everywhere, especially by the Cossacks, our fellow soldiers in the war. So, he was confused by the way he was received. However, not losing his composure, he tried to explain that he intended to pay for his lodging, but the old woman wouldn't listen to him.

“What have you come for? Who wants a pest like you, with your scraped face? You just wait a bit; when the master returns he’ll show you your place. I don’t want your dirty money! A likely thing—just as if we had never seen any! You’ll stink the house out with your beastly tobacco and want to put it right with money! Think we’ve never seen a pest! May you be shot in your bowels and your heart!” shrieked the old woman in a piercing voice, interrupting Olénin.

“What are you here for? Who wants someone like you, with your scratched-up face? Just wait a little; when the master gets back, he’ll put you in your place. I don’t want your filthy money! As if we’ve never seen any! You’ll stink up the house with your disgusting tobacco and think you can fix it with money! As if we’ve never dealt with a pest! I hope you get shot in your gut and your heart!” the old woman yelled in a shrill voice, cutting Olénin off.

“It seems Vanyúsha was right!” thought Olénin. “‘A Tartar would be nobler’,” and followed by Granny Ulítka’s abuse he went out of the hut. As he was leaving, Maryánka, still wearing only her pink smock, but with her forehead covered down to her eyes by a white kerchief, suddenly slipped out from the passage past him. Pattering rapidly down the steps with her bare feet she ran from the porch, stopped, and looking round hastily with laughing eyes at the young man, vanished round the corner of the hut.

“It seems Vanyúsha was right!” thought Olénin. “‘A Tartar would be nobler.’” After being scolded by Granny Ulítka, he stepped out of the hut. As he was leaving, Maryánka, still dressed only in her pink smock but with a white kerchief covering her forehead down to her eyes, suddenly slipped past him from the passage. She quickly pattered down the steps with her bare feet, ran from the porch, stopped, and looked back at the young man with laughing eyes before disappearing around the corner of the hut.

Her firm youthful step, the untamed look of the eyes glistening from under the white kerchief, and the firm stately build of the young beauty, struck Olénin even more powerfully than before. “Yes, it must be she,” he thought, and troubling his head still less about the lodgings, he kept looking round at Maryánka as he approached Vanyúsha.

Her confident, youthful stride, the wild sparkle in her eyes shining from beneath the white scarf, and the strong, graceful figure of the young beauty hit Olénin even harder than before. “Yes, it has to be her,” he thought, and without worrying about where to stay, he continued to glance at Maryánka as he made his way toward Vanyúsha.

“There you see, the girl too is quite savage, just like a wild filly!” said Vanyúsha, who though still busy with the luggage wagon had now cheered up a bit. “La fame!” he added in a loud triumphant voice and burst out laughing.

“There you see, the girl is pretty wild, just like a wild horse!” said Vanyúsha, who, although still working with the luggage wagon, had brightened up a bit. “La fame!” he added in a loud, triumphant voice and burst out laughing.

Chapter XI

Towards evening the master of the house returned from his fishing, and having learnt that the cadet would pay for the lodging, pacified the old woman and satisfied Vanyúsha’s demands.

Towards evening, the head of the household came back from fishing, and after finding out that the cadet would cover the cost of the lodging, he calmed the old woman and met Vanyúsha’s requests.

Everything was arranged in the new quarters. Their hosts moved into the winter hut and let their summer hut to the cadet for three rubles a month. Olénin had something to eat and went to sleep. Towards evening he woke up, washed and made himself tidy, dined, and having lit a cigarette sat down by the window that looked onto the street. It was cooler. The slanting shadow of the hut with its ornamental gables fell across the dusty road and even bent upwards at the base of the wall of the house opposite. The steep reed-thatched roof of that house shone in the rays of the setting sun. The air grew fresher. Everything was peaceful in the village. The soldiers had settled down and become quiet. The herds had not yet been driven home and the people had not returned from their work.

Everything was set up in the new place. Their hosts moved into the winter hut and rented out their summer hut to the cadet for three rubles a month. Olénin found something to eat and went to bed. In the evening, he woke up, washed up, and got dressed. He had dinner, lit a cigarette, and sat by the window that faced the street. It felt cooler. The slanted shadow of the hut with its decorative gables stretched across the dusty road and even curled upward at the base of the wall of the house across the street. The steep, reed-thatched roof of that house sparkled in the setting sun. The air felt fresher. Everything was calm in the village. The soldiers had settled down and were quiet. The herds hadn’t been driven home yet, and the people hadn’t returned from their work.

Olénin’s lodging was situated almost at the end of the village. At rare intervals, from somewhere far beyond the Térek in those parts whence Olénin had just come (the Chéchen or the Kumýtsk plain), came muffled sounds of firing. Olénin was feeling very well contented after three months of bivouac life. His newly washed face was fresh and his powerful body clean (an unaccustomed sensation after the campaign) and in all his rested limbs he was conscious of a feeling of tranquillity and strength. His mind, too, felt fresh and clear. He thought of the campaign and of past dangers. He remembered that he had faced them no worse than other men, and that he was accepted as a comrade among valiant Caucasians. His Moscow recollections were left behind Heaven knows how far! The old life was wiped out and a quite new life had begun in which there were as yet no mistakes. Here as a new man among new men he could gain a new and good reputation. He was conscious of a youthful and unreasoning joy of life. Looking now out of the window at the boys spinning their tops in the shadow of the house, now round his neat new lodging, he thought how pleasantly he would settle down to this new Cossack village life. Now and then he glanced at the mountains and the blue sky, and an appreciation of the solemn grandeur of nature mingled with his reminiscences and dreams. His new life had begun, not as he imagined it would when he left Moscow, but unexpectedly well. “The mountains, the mountains, the mountains!” they permeated all his thoughts and feelings.

Olénin’s place was located almost at the edge of the village. Occasionally, from somewhere far beyond the Térek in the regions Olénin had just come from (the Chéchen or the Kumýtsk plain), faint sounds of gunfire echoed. Olénin felt very satisfied after three months of camp life. His freshly washed face looked rejuvenated, and his strong body was clean (a rare feeling after the campaign), and throughout his relaxed limbs, he felt a sense of peace and strength. His mind, too, felt fresh and clear. He reflected on the campaign and past dangers, realizing he had faced them like any other man and was accepted as a peer among brave Caucasians. His memories of Moscow felt like they were a world away! The old life was gone, and a completely new one had started, with no mistakes yet. Here, as a new man among new people, he could build a good reputation. He felt a youthful and joyful zest for life. Glancing out the window at the boys spinning their tops in the shade of the house and then around his tidy new place, he considered how nicely he could settle into this new Cossack village life. Every now and then, he looked at the mountains and the blue sky, and a sense of awe at nature’s grandeur mixed with his memories and dreams. His new life had begun, not as he had imagined when he left Moscow, but surprisingly well. “The mountains, the mountains, the mountains!” filled all his thoughts and feelings.

“He’s kissed his dog and licked the jug! ... Daddy Eróshka has kissed his dog!” suddenly the little Cossacks who had been spinning their tops under the window shouted, looking towards the side street. “He’s drunk his bitch, and his dagger!” shouted the boys, crowding together and stepping backwards.

“He's kissed his dog and licked the jug! ... Daddy Eróshka has kissed his dog!” Suddenly, the little Cossacks who had been spinning their tops under the window shouted, looking toward the side street. “He's drunk his bitch and his dagger!” yelled the boys, crowding together and stepping back.

These shouts were addressed to Daddy Eróshka, who with his gun on his shoulder and some pheasants hanging at his girdle was returning from his shooting expedition.

These shouts were directed at Daddy Eróshka, who, with his gun on his shoulder and some pheasants hanging from his belt, was coming back from his hunting trip.

“I have done wrong, lads, I have!” he said, vigorously swinging his arms and looking up at the windows on both sides of the street. “I have drunk the bitch; it was wrong,” he repeated, evidently vexed but pretending not to care.

“I messed up, guys, I really did!” he said, energetically waving his arms and looking up at the windows on both sides of the street. “I drank the drink; it was wrong,” he repeated, clearly frustrated but acting like it didn’t bother him.

Olénin was surprised by the boys’ behavior towards the old hunter, but was still more struck by the expressive, intelligent face and the powerful build of the man whom they called Daddy Eróshka.

Olénin was taken aback by the boys’ behavior toward the old hunter, but he was even more impressed by the expressive, intelligent face and the strong build of the man they called Daddy Eróshka.

“Here Daddy, here Cossack!” he called. “Come here!”

“Hey Dad, hey Cossack!” he shouted. “Come here!”

The old man looked into the window and stopped.

The old man paused as he looked through the window.

“Good evening, good man,” he said, lifting his little cap off his cropped head.

“Good evening, sir,” he said, taking off his little cap from his short hair.

“Good evening, good man,” replied Olénin. “What is it the youngsters are shouting at you?”

“Good evening, sir,” replied Olénin. “What are the kids yelling at you about?”

Daddy Eróshka came up to the window. “Why, they’re teasing the old man. No matter, I like it. Let them joke about their old daddy,” he said with those firm musical intonations with which old and venerable people speak. “Are you an army commander?” he added.

Daddy Eróshka approached the window. “They’re teasing the old man. That’s alright, I don’t mind. Let them make jokes about their old dad,” he said with the strong, melodic tone that older, respected people use. “Are you a commander in the army?” he added.

“No, I am a cadet. But where did you kill those pheasants?” asked Olénin.

“No, I’m a cadet. But where did you shoot those pheasants?” asked Olénin.

“I dispatched these three hens in the forest,” answered the old man, turning his broad back towards the window to show the hen pheasants which were hanging with their heads tucked into his belt and staining his coat with blood. “Haven’t you seen any?” he asked. “Take a brace if you like! Here you are,” and he handed two of the pheasants in at the window. “Are you a sportsman yourself?” he asked.

“I sent out these three hens into the woods,” replied the old man, turning his broad back to the window to show the hen pheasants hanging from his belt, their heads tucked in and staining his coat with blood. “Haven’t you seen any?” he asked. “Take a couple if you want! Here you go,” and he handed two of the pheasants through the window. “Are you a hunter yourself?” he asked.

“I am. During the campaign I killed four myself.”

“I did. I personally took out four during the campaign.”

“Four? What a lot!” said the old man sarcastically. “And are you a drinker? Do you drink chikhir?

“Four? That's a lot!” said the old man sarcastically. “And are you a drinker? Do you drink chikhir?

“Why not? I like a drink.”

“Why not? I enjoy a drink.”

“Ah, I see you are a trump! We shall be kunaks, you and I,” said Daddy Eróshka.

“Ah, I see you’re a trump! We’ll be kunaks, you and I,” said Daddy Eróshka.

“Step in,” said Olénin. “We’ll have a drop of chikhir.”

“Come in,” said Olénin. “We’ll have a drink of chikhir.”

“I might as well,” said the old man, “but take the pheasants.” The old man’s face showed that he liked the cadet. He had seen at once that he could get free drinks from him, and that therefore it would be all right to give him a brace of pheasants.

“I might as well,” said the old man, “but take the pheasants.” The old man’s face showed that he liked the cadet. He had noticed right away that he could get free drinks from him, and that meant it would be fine to give him a couple of pheasants.

Soon Daddy Eróshka’s figure appeared in the doorway of the hut, and it was only then that Olénin became fully conscious of the enormous size and sturdy build of this man, whose red-brown face with its perfectly white broad beard was all furrowed by deep lines produced by age and toil. For an old man, the muscles of his legs, arms, and shoulders were quite exceptionally large and prominent. There were deep scars on his head under the short-cropped hair. His thick sinewy neck was covered with deep intersecting folds like a bull’s. His horny hands were bruised and scratched. He stepped lightly and easily over the threshold, unslung his gun and placed it in a corner, and casting a rapid glance round the room noted the value of the goods and chattels deposited in the hut, and with out-turned toes stepped softly, in his sandals of raw hide, into the middle of the room. He brought with him a penetrating but not unpleasant smell of chikhir wine, vodka, gunpowder, and congealed blood.

Soon Daddy Eróshka’s figure appeared in the doorway of the hut, and it was only then that Olénin fully realized the enormous size and strong build of this man, whose reddish-brown face with its perfectly white broad beard was deeply lined by age and hard work. For an older man, the muscles in his legs, arms, and shoulders were remarkably large and well-defined. There were deep scars on his head under his short-cropped hair. His thick, sinewy neck was covered with deep, intersecting folds like a bull’s. His rough hands were bruised and scratched. He stepped lightly and easily over the threshold, unslung his gun, and placed it in a corner, quickly scanning the room to assess the value of the items in the hut. With his toes turned out, he softly walked in his rawhide sandals into the center of the room. He brought with him a strong but not unpleasant smell of chikhir wine, vodka, gunpowder, and dried blood.

Daddy Eróshka bowed down before the icons, smoothed his beard, and approaching Olénin held out his thick brown hand. “Koshkildy,” said he; “That is Tartar for ‘Good-day’—‘Peace be unto you,’ it means in their tongue.”

Daddy Eróshka bowed before the icons, stroked his beard, and as he approached Olénin, he extended his thick brown hand. “Koshkildy,” he said; “That’s Tartar for ‘Good day’—‘Peace be unto you,’ it means in their language.”

Koshkildy, I know,” answered Olénin, shaking hands.

Koshkildy, I know,” Olénin replied, shaking hands.

“Eh, but you don’t, you won’t know the right order! Fool!” said Daddy Eróshka, shaking his head reproachfully. “If anyone says ‘Koshkildy’ to you, you must say ‘Allah rasi bo sun,’ that is, ‘God save you.’ That’s the way, my dear fellow, and not ‘Koshkildy.’ But I’ll teach you all about it. We had a fellow here, Elias Mósevich, one of your Russians, he and I were kunaks. He was a trump, a drunkard, a thief, a sportsman—and what a sportsman! I taught him everything.”

“Eh, but you don’t get it; you won’t know the right order! Fool!” said Daddy Eróshka, shaking his head disapprovingly. “If anyone says ‘Koshkildy’ to you, you must say ‘Allah rasi bo sun,’ which means ‘God save you.’ That’s how it goes, my dear friend, not ‘Koshkildy.’ But I’ll teach you all about it. We had a guy here, Elias Mósevich, one of your Russians; he and I were kunaks. He was something else—a drunk, a thief, a real sportsman—and what a sportsman he was! I taught him everything.”

“And what will you teach me?” asked Olénin, who was becoming more and more interested in the old man.

“And what will you teach me?” asked Olénin, who was becoming increasingly interested in the old man.

“I’ll take you hunting and teach you to fish. I’ll show you Chéchens and find a girl for you, if you like—even that! That’s the sort I am! I’m a wag!”—and the old man laughed. “I’ll sit down. I’m tired. Karga?” he added inquiringly.

“I’ll take you hunting and teach you how to fish. I’ll introduce you to Chéchens and help you find a girl, if that’s what you want—even that! That’s just how I am! I’m a jokester!”—and the old man laughed. “I’ll sit down. I’m tired. Karga?” he added curiously.

“And what does ‘Karga’ mean?” asked Olénin.

“And what does ‘Karga’ mean?” asked Olénin.

“Why, that means ‘All right’ in Georgian. But I say it just so. It is a way I have, it’s my favourite word. Karga, Karga. I say it just so; in fun I mean. Well, lad, won’t you order the chikhir? You’ve got an orderly, haven’t you?”

“Why, that means 'All right' in Georgian. But I say it just like that. It’s a habit of mine; it’s my favorite word. Karga, Karga. I say it just like that; I mean it in a fun way. Well, kid, won’t you order the chikhir? You’ve got an orderly, right?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Hey, Iván!” shouted the old man. “All your soldiers are Iváns. Is yours Iván?”

“Hey, Iván!” shouted the old man. “All your soldiers are Iváns. Is yours Iván?”

“True enough, his name is Iván—Vanyúsha. Here Vanyúsha! Please get some chikhir from our landlady and bring it here.”

“Really, his name is Iván—Vanyúsha. Hey Vanyúsha! Please get some chikhir from our landlady and bring it here.”

“Iván or Vanyúsha, that’s all one. Why are all your soldiers Iváns? Iván, old fellow,” said the old man, “you tell them to give you some from the barrel they have begun. They have the best chikhir in the village. But don’t give more than thirty kopeks for the quart, mind, because that witch would be only too glad.... Our people are anathema people; stupid people,” Daddy Eróshka continued in a confidential tone after Vanyúsha had gone out. “They do not look upon you as on men, you are worse than a Tartar in their eyes. ‘Worldly Russians’ they say. But as for me, though you are a soldier you are still a man, and have a soul in you. Isn’t that right? Elias Mósevich was a soldier, yet what a treasure of a man he was! Isn’t that so, my dear fellow? That’s why our people don’t like me; but I don’t care! I’m a merry fellow, and I like everybody. I’m Eróshka; yes, my dear fellow.”

“Iván or Vanyúsha, it’s all the same. Why are all your soldiers named Iván? Iván, my friend,” said the old man, “tell them to give you some from the barrel they’ve started. They have the best chikhir in the village. But don’t pay more than thirty kopeks for the quart, okay? That witch would be more than happy to overcharge you.... Our people are cursed people; foolish people,” Daddy Eróshka continued in a confidential tone after Vanyúsha left. “They don't see you as human; you’re worse than a Tartar in their eyes. They call you ‘worldly Russians.’ But to me, even though you’re a soldier, you’re still a man, and you have a soul. Isn’t that true? Elias Mósevich was a soldier, yet what a treasure of a man he was! Right, my friend? That’s why our people don’t like me; but I don’t mind! I’m a cheerful guy, and I like everyone. I’m Eróshka; yes, my friend.”

And the old Cossack patted the young man affectionately on the shoulder.

And the old Cossack gave the young man a friendly pat on the shoulder.

Chapter XII

Vanyúsha, who meanwhile had finished his housekeeping arrangements and had even been shaved by the company’s barber and had pulled his trousers out of his high boots as a sign that the company was stationed in comfortable quarters, was in excellent spirits. He looked attentively but not benevolently at Eróshka, as at a wild beast he had never seen before, shook his head at the floor which the old man had dirtied and, having taken two bottles from under a bench, went to the landlady.

Vanyúsha, who had finished his housekeeping tasks and even got a shave from the company's barber, and had pulled his trousers out of his high boots to show that the company was settled in comfortable quarters, was in great spirits. He looked at Eróshka attentively, but not kindly, like a wild animal he had never encountered before, shook his head at the floor that the old man had dirtied, and, having grabbed two bottles from under a bench, went over to the landlady.

“Good evening, kind people,” he said, having made up his mind to be very gentle. “My master has sent me to get some chikhir. Will you draw some for me, good folk?”

“Good evening, everyone,” he said, deciding to be very kind. “My master has sent me to get some chikhir. Will you draw some for me, nice people?”

The old woman gave no answer. The girl, who was arranging the kerchief on her head before a little Tartar mirror, looked round at Vanyúsha in silence.

The old woman didn’t respond. The girl, tying her kerchief on her head in front of a small Tartar mirror, glanced at Vanyúsha in silence.

“I’ll pay money for it, honoured people,” said Vanyúsha, jingling the coppers in his pocket. “Be kind to us and we, too will be kind to you,” he added.

“I’ll pay for it, respected folks,” said Vanyúsha, jingling the coins in his pocket. “Be nice to us and we’ll be nice to you too,” he added.

“How much?” asked the old woman abruptly. “A quart.”

“How much?” the old woman asked suddenly. “A quart.”

“Go, my own, draw some for them,” said Granny Ulítka to her daughter. “Take it from the cask that’s begun, my precious.”

“Go, my dear, pour some for them,” Granny Ulítka said to her daughter. “Take it from the cask that’s already been opened, my darling.”

The girl took the keys and a decanter and went out of the hut with Vanyúsha.

The girl grabbed the keys and a decanter and stepped out of the hut with Vanyúsha.

“Tell me, who is that young woman?” asked Olénin, pointing to Maryánka, who was passing the window. The old man winked and nudged the young man with his elbow.

“Tell me, who is that young woman?” asked Olénin, pointing to Maryánka, who was walking by the window. The old man winked and nudged the young man with his elbow.

“Wait a bit,” said he and reached out of the window. “Khm,” he coughed, and bellowed, “Maryánka dear. Hallo, Maryánka, my girlie, won’t you love me, darling? I’m a wag,” he added in a whisper to Olénin. The girl, not turning her head and swinging her arms regularly and vigorously, passed the window with the peculiarly smart and bold gait of a Cossack woman and only turned her dark shaded eyes slowly towards the old man.

“Hold on a second,” he said, leaning out the window. “Ahem,” he coughed and shouted, “Maryánka, my dear. Hey, Maryánka, sweetheart, will you love me, darling? I'm such a joker,” he added in a whisper to Olénin. The girl, without looking back and swinging her arms confidently and energetically, walked past the window with the distinctively sharp and bold stride of a Cossack woman, only slowly shifting her dark, shaded eyes towards the old man.

“Love me and you’ll be happy,” shouted Eróshka, winking, and he looked questioningly at the cadet.

“Love me and you’ll be happy,” shouted Eróshka, winking, and he looked at the cadet with a questioning expression.

“I’m a fine fellow, I’m a wag!” he added. “She’s a regular queen, that girl. Eh?”

“I’m a great guy, I’m a jokester!” he added. “She’s a real queen, that girl. Right?”

“She is lovely,” said Olénin. “Call her here!”

“She’s beautiful,” said Olénin. “Bring her here!”

“No, no,” said the old man. “For that one a match is being arranged with Lukáshka, Luke, a fine Cossack, a brave, who killed an abrek the other day. I’ll find you a better one. I’ll find you one that will be all dressed up in silk and silver. Once I’ve said it I’ll do it. I’ll get you a regular beauty!”

“No, no,” said the old man. “For that one, a match is being set up with Lukáshka, Luke, a great Cossack, brave enough to have taken down an abrek the other day. I’ll find you a better one. I’ll get you someone all dressed up in silk and silver. Once I say it, I’ll make it happen. I’ll get you a real beauty!”

“You, an old man—and say such things,” replied Olénin. “Why, it’s a sin!”

“You, an old man—and say things like that,” replied Olénin. “That’s just wrong!”

“A sin? Where’s the sin?” said the old man emphatically. “A sin to look at a nice girl? A sin to have some fun with her? Or is it a sin to love her? Is that so in your parts? ... No, my dear fellow, it’s not a sin, it’s salvation! God made you and God made the girl too. He made it all; so it is no sin to look at a nice girl. That’s what she was made for; to be loved and to give joy. That’s how I judge it, my good fellow.”

“A sin? Where’s the sin?” said the old man emphatically. “Is it a sin to look at a pretty girl? A sin to have some fun with her? Or is it a sin to love her? Is that how it is where you’re from? ... No, my friend, it’s not a sin, it’s salvation! God created you and God created the girl too. He made everything; so it’s not a sin to admire a nice girl. That’s what she’s meant for; to be loved and to bring joy. That’s how I see it, my good friend.”

Having crossed the yard and entered a cool dark storeroom filled with barrels, Maryánka went up to one of them and repeating the usual prayer plunged a dipper into it. Vanyúsha standing in the doorway smiled as he looked at her. He thought it very funny that she had only a smock on, close-fitting behind and tucked up in front, and still funnier that she wore a necklace of silver coins. He thought this quite un-Russian and that they would all laugh in the serfs’ quarters at home if they saw a girl like that. “La fille comme c’est tres bien, for a change,” he thought. “I’ll tell that to my master.”

Having crossed the yard and entered a cool, dark storeroom filled with barrels, Maryánka went up to one of them and, repeating the usual prayer, dipped a dipper into it. Vanyúsha, standing in the doorway, smiled as he looked at her. He thought it was really funny that she was wearing just a smock, which fit snugly behind and was tucked up at the front, and even funnier that she had a necklace made of silver coins. He found this quite un-Russian and figured they would all laugh in the serfs’ quarters at home if they saw a girl like that. “La fille comme c’est tres bien, for a change,” he thought. “I’ll tell that to my master.”

“What are you standing in the light for, you devil!” the girl suddenly shouted. “Why don’t you pass me the decanter!”

“What are you doing standing in the light, you devil!” the girl suddenly shouted. “Why don’t you hand me the decanter!”

Having filled the decanter with cool red wine, Maryánka handed it to Vanyúsha.

Having filled the decanter with chilled red wine, Maryánka handed it to Vanyúsha.

“Give the money to Mother,” she said, pushing away the hand in which he held the money.

“Give the money to Mom,” she said, pushing away the hand that held the cash.

Vanyúsha laughed.

Vanyúsha chuckled.

“Why are you so cross, little dear?” he said good-naturedly, irresolutely shuffling with his feet while the girl was covering the barrel.

“Why are you so upset, sweetheart?” he said kindly, hesitantly shuffling his feet as the girl covered the barrel.

She began to laugh.

She started laughing.

“And you! Are you kind?”

“And you! Are you nice?”

“We, my master and I, are very kind,” Vanyúsha answered decidedly. “We are so kind that wherever we have stayed our hosts were always very grateful. It’s because he’s generous.”

“We, my master and I, are really nice,” Vanyúsha replied confidently. “We’re so nice that wherever we’ve stayed, our hosts have always been very thankful. It’s because he’s generous.”

The girl stood listening.

The girl stood and listened.

“And is your master married?” she asked.

“And is your boss married?” she asked.

“No. The master is young and unmarried, because noble gentlemen can never marry young,” said Vanyúsha didactically.

“No. The master is young and not married because noble gentlemen can never marry young,” Vanyúsha said in a teaching tone.

“A likely thing! See what a fed-up buffalo he is—and too young to marry! Is he the chief of you all?” she asked.

“A likely thing! Look at how fed-up he is—and he's too young to marry! Is he the leader of all of you?” she asked.

“My master is a cadet; that means he’s not yet an officer, but he’s more important than a general—he’s an important man! Because not only our colonel, but the Tsar himself, knows him,” proudly explained Vanyúsha. “We are not like those other beggars in the line regiment, and our papa himself was a Senator. He had more than a thousand serfs, all his own, and they send us a thousand rubles at a time. That’s why everyone likes us. Another may be a captain but have no money. What’s the use of that?”

“My master is a cadet; that means he’s not yet an officer, but he’s more important than a general—he’s a big deal! Because not just our colonel but the Tsar himself knows him,” Vanyúsha said proudly. “We aren’t like those other beggars in the line regiment, and our dad was a Senator. He had over a thousand serfs, all his own, and they send us a thousand rubles at a time. That’s why everyone likes us. Someone else might be a captain but have no money. What good is that?”

“Go away. I’ll lock up,” said the girl, interrupting him.

“Just leave. I’ll take care of locking up,” the girl said, cutting him off.

Vanyúsha brought Olénin the wine and announced that “La fille c’est tres joulie,” and, laughing stupidly, at once went out.

Vanyúsha brought Olénin the wine and said, “The girl is very pretty,” and then, laughing foolishly, immediately left.

Chapter XIII

Meanwhile the tattoo had sounded in the village square. The people had returned from their work. The herd lowed as in clouds of golden dust it crowded at the village gate. The girls and the women hurried through the streets and yards, turning in their cattle. The sun had quite hidden itself behind the distant snowy peaks. One pale bluish shadow spread over land and sky. Above the darkened gardens stars just discernible were kindling, and the sounds were gradually hushed in the village. The cattle having been attended to and left for the night, the women came out and gathered at the corners of the streets and, cracking sunflower seeds with their teeth, settled down on the earthen embankments of the houses. Later on Maryánka, having finished milking the buffalo and the other two cows, also joined one of these groups.

Meanwhile, the evening bell rang out in the village square. The people returned from their work. The herd lowed as it gathered in clouds of golden dust at the village gate. The girls and women hurried through the streets and yards, bringing in their cattle. The sun had completely disappeared behind the distant snowy peaks. A pale bluish shadow spread over the land and sky. Above the darkened gardens, stars were just becoming visible, and the sounds in the village gradually faded away. After tending to the cattle for the night, the women came out and gathered at the street corners, cracking sunflower seeds with their teeth as they settled on the earthen banks of the houses. Later, Maryánka, having finished milking the buffalo and the other two cows, joined one of these groups.

The group consisted of several women and girls and one old Cossack man.

The group was made up of several women and girls, along with one elderly Cossack man.

They were talking about the abrek who had been killed.

They were talking about the abrek who had been killed.

The Cossack was narrating and the women questioning him.

The Cossack was telling a story, and the women were asking him questions.

“I expect he’ll get a handsome reward,” said one of the women.

“I expect he’ll get a great reward,” said one of the women.

“Of course. It’s said that they’ll send him a cross.”

“Of course. They're saying they'll send him a cross.”

“Mósev did try to wrong him. Took the gun away from him, but the authorities at Kizlyár heard of it.”

“Mósev did try to harm him. He took the gun away from him, but the authorities in Kizlyár caught wind of it.”

“A mean creature that Mósev is!”

“A nasty creature that Mósev is!”

“They say Lukáshka has come home,” remarked one of the girls.

“They say Lukáshka is back home,” one of the girls commented.

“He and Nazárka are merry-making at Yámka’s.” (Yámka was an unmarried, disreputable Cossack woman who kept an illicit pot-house.) “I heard say they had drunk half a pailful.”

“He and Nazárka are having a good time at Yámka’s.” (Yámka was an unmarried, disreputable Cossack woman who ran an illegal tavern.) “I heard they drank half a bucket.”

“What luck that Snatcher has,” somebody remarked. “A real snatcher. But there’s no denying he’s a fine lad, smart enough for anything, a right-minded lad! His father was just such another. Daddy Kiryák was: he takes after his father. When he was killed the whole village howled. Look, there they are,” added the speaker, pointing to the Cossacks who were coming down the street towards them.

“What luck Snatcher has,” someone said. “A real snatcher. But you can't deny he's a good guy, smart enough for anything, a decent guy! His father was just like him. Daddy Kiryák was: he takes after his dad. When he died, the whole village mourned. Look, there they are,” the speaker said, pointing to the Cossacks walking down the street toward them.

“And Ergushóv has managed to come along with them too! The drunkard!”

“And Ergushóv has managed to join them too! The drunk!”

Lukáshka, Nazárka, and Ergushóv, having emptied half a pail of vodka, were coming towards the girls. The faces of all three, but especially that of the old Cossack, were redder than usual. Ergushóv was reeling and kept laughing and nudging Nazárka in the ribs.

Lukáshka, Nazárka, and Ergushóv, after finishing half a pail of vodka, were walking towards the girls. The faces of all three, particularly the old Cossack's, were redder than usual. Ergushóv was swaying and kept laughing while nudging Nazárka in the ribs.

“Why are you not singing?” he shouted to the girls. “Sing to our merry-making, I tell you!”

“Why aren’t you singing?” he shouted to the girls. “Sing for our celebration, I’m telling you!”

They were welcomed with the words, “Had a good day? Had a good day?”

They were welcomed with the words, “Did you have a good day? Did you have a good day?”

“Why sing? It’s not a holiday,” said one of the women. “You’re tight, so you go and sing.”

“Why sing? It’s not a holiday,” one of the women said. “You’re tense, so you go and sing.”

Ergushóv roared with laughter and nudged Nazárka. “You’d better sing. And I’ll begin too. I’m clever, I tell you.”

Ergushóv laughed loudly and nudged Nazárka. “You’d better sing. I’ll start too. I’m smart, I’m telling you.”

“Are you asleep, fair ones?” said Nazárka. “We’ve come from the cordon to drink your health. We’ve already drunk Lukáshka’s health.”

“Are you asleep, lovely ones?” said Nazárka. “We’ve come from the checkpoint to drink to your health. We’ve already toasted to Lukáshka’s health.”

Lukáshka, when he reached the group, slowly raised his cap and stopped in front of the girls. His broad cheekbones and neck were red. He stood and spoke softly and sedately, but in his tranquillity and sedateness there was more of animation and strength than in all Nazárka’s loquacity and bustle. He reminded one of a playful colt that with a snort and a flourish of its tail suddenly stops short and stands as though nailed to the ground with all four feet. Lukáshka stood quietly in front of the girls, his eyes laughed, and he spoke but little as he glanced now at his drunken companions and now at the girls. When Maryánka joined the group he raised his cap with a firm deliberate movement, moved out of her way and then stepped in front of her with one foot a little forward and with his thumbs in his belt, fingering his dagger. Maryánka answered his greeting with a leisurely bow of her head, settled down on the earth-bank, and took some seeds out of the bosom of her smock. Lukáshka, keeping his eyes fixed on Maryánka, slowly cracked seeds and spat out the shells. All were quiet when Maryánka joined the group.

Lukáshka, when he got to the group, slowly lifted his cap and stopped in front of the girls. His broad cheekbones and neck were flushed. He stood there speaking softly and calmly, but in his peace and steadiness, there was more energy and strength than in all of Nazárka’s chatter and fuss. He reminded one of a playful colt that, with a snort and a wag of its tail, suddenly comes to a halt and stands as if it's been planted to the ground with all four feet. Lukáshka stood quietly in front of the girls, his eyes sparkling with laughter, and he spoke very little, occasionally glancing at his drunken friends and then back at the girls. When Maryánka joined the group, he raised his cap with a firm, deliberate motion, stepped aside for her, and then positioned himself in front of her with one foot slightly forward, thumbs in his belt, playing with his dagger. Maryánka acknowledged his greeting with a casual nod of her head, settled onto the earth bank, and pulled some seeds from the front of her smock. Lukáshka, keeping his gaze on Maryánka, slowly cracked the seeds and spat out the shells. Everyone fell quiet when Maryánka arrived.

“Have you come for long?” asked a woman, breaking the silence.

“Have you been here long?” asked a woman, breaking the silence.

“Till tomorrow morning,” quietly replied Lukáshka.

“Until tomorrow morning,” Lukáshka replied softly.

“Well, God grant you get something good,” said the Cossack; “I’m glad of it, as I’ve just been saying.”

“Well, I hope you get something good,” said the Cossack; “I’m happy for you, as I just mentioned.”

“And I say so too,” put in the tipsy Ergushóv, laughing. “What a lot of visitors have come,” he added, pointing to a soldier who was passing by. “The soldiers’ vodka is good—I like it.”

“And I agree,” chimed in the tipsy Ergushóv, laughing. “There are so many visitors here,” he added, pointing to a soldier who was walking by. “The soldiers’ vodka is great—I like it.”

“They’ve sent three of the devils to us,” said one of the women. “Grandad went to the village Elders, but they say nothing can be done.”

“They’ve sent three of the devils to us,” said one of the women. “Grandpa went to the village Elders, but they say nothing can be done.”

“Ah, ha! Have you met with trouble?” said Ergushóv.

“Ah, ha! Have you run into some trouble?” said Ergushóv.

“I expect they have smoked you out with their tobacco?” asked another woman. “Smoke as much as you like in the yard, I say, but we won’t allow it inside the hut. Not if the Elder himself comes, I won’t allow it. Besides, they may rob you. He’s not quartered any of them on himself, no fear, that devil’s son of an Elder.”

“I guess they’ve driven you out with their smoking?” asked another woman. “Smoke as much as you want in the yard, I say, but we’re not having it inside the hut. Not even if the Elder himself shows up, I won’t allow it. Plus, they might steal from you. He hasn’t let any of them stay with him, no way, that devil’s son of an Elder.”

“You don’t like it?” Ergushóv began again.

“You don’t like it?” Ergushóv asked again.

“And I’ve also heard say that the girls will have to make the soldiers’ beds and offer them chikhir and honey,” said Nazárka, putting one foot forward and tilting his cap like Lukáshka.

“And I’ve also heard that the girls will have to make the soldiers’ beds and offer them chikhir and honey,” said Nazárka, stepping forward and tilting his cap like Lukáshka.

Ergushóv burst into a roar of laughter, and seizing the girl nearest to him, he embraced her. “I tell you true.”

Ergushóv burst into laughter and grabbed the girl closest to him, pulling her into an embrace. “I’m telling you the truth.”

“Now then, you black pitch!” squealed the girl, “I’ll tell your old woman.”

“Alright then, you black pitch!” the girl squealed, “I’ll tell your old lady.”

“Tell her,” shouted he. “That’s quite right what Nazárka says; a circular has been sent round. He can read, you know. Quite true!” And he began embracing the next girl.

“Tell her,” he shouted. “What Nazárka says is completely true; a circular has been sent out. He can read, you know. Absolutely!” And he started hugging the next girl.

“What are you up to, you beast?” squealed the rosy, round-faced Ústenka, laughing and lifting her arm to hit him.

“What are you doing, you beast?” squealed the rosy, round-faced Ústenka, laughing and raising her arm to hit him.

The Cossack stepped aside and nearly fell.

The Cossack moved aside and almost lost his balance.

“There, they say girls have no strength, and you nearly killed me.”

“There, they say girls are weak, and you almost killed me.”

“Get away, you black pitch, what devil has brought you from the cordon?” said Ústenka, and turning away from him she again burst out laughing. “You were asleep and missed the abrek, didn’t you? Suppose he had done for you it would have been all the better.”

“Get lost, you black pitch, what devil sent you from the cordon?” said Ústenka, and turning away from him, she started laughing again. “You were asleep and missed the abrek, right? If he had taken care of you, it would have been all the better.”

“You’d have howled, I expect,” said Nazárka, laughing.

"You would have howled, I think," said Nazárka, laughing.

“Howled! A likely thing.”

"Really? That's probably a stretch."

“Just look, she doesn’t care. She’d howl, Nazárka, eh? Would she?” said Ergushóv.

“Just look, she doesn’t care. She’d scream, Nazárka, right? Would she?” said Ergushóv.

Lukáshka all this time had stood silently looking at Maryánka. His gaze evidently confused the girl.

Lukáshka had been standing silently the whole time, watching Maryánka. His stare clearly made the girl feel uncomfortable.

“Well, Maryánka! I hear they’ve quartered one of the chiefs on you?” he said, drawing nearer.

“Well, Maryánka! I heard they’ve executed one of the chiefs in front of you?” he said, stepping closer.

Maryánka, as was her wont, waited before she replied, and slowly raising her eyes looked at the Cossack. Lukáshka’s eyes were laughing as if something special, apart from what was said, was taking place between himself and the girl.

Maryánka, as she usually did, paused before she answered, and slowly lifting her gaze, looked at the Cossack. Lukáshka's eyes were filled with laughter as if something special, beyond what was spoken, was happening between him and the girl.

“Yes, it’s all right for them as they have two huts,” replied an old woman on Maryánka’s behalf, “but at Fómushkin’s now they also have one of the chiefs quartered on them and they say one whole corner is packed full with his things, and the family have no room left. Was such a thing ever heard of as that they should turn a whole horde loose in the village?” she said. “And what the plague are they going to do here?”

“Yes, it’s fine for them since they have two huts,” replied an old woman on Maryánka’s behalf, “but at Fómushkin’s they also have one of the chiefs staying with them, and they say one whole corner is stuffed full of his stuff, leaving the family with no space left. Has anyone ever heard of letting a whole horde loose in the village?” she said. “And what the heck are they going to do here?”

“I’ve heard say they’ll build a bridge across the Térek,” said one of the girls.

“I heard they’re going to build a bridge across the Térek,” said one of the girls.

“And I’ve been told that they will dig a pit to put the girls in because they don’t love the lads,” said Nazárka, approaching Ústenka; and he again made a whimsical gesture which set everybody laughing, and Ergushóv, passing by Maryánka, who was next in turn, began to embrace an old woman.

“And I've heard that they’ll dig a pit to put the girls in because they don’t love the guys,” said Nazárka, walking over to Ústenka; and he made another playful gesture that had everyone laughing, while Ergushóv, walking by Maryánka, who was next in line, started to hug an old woman.

“Why don’t you hug Maryánka? You should do it to each in turn,” said Nazárka.

“Why don’t you hug Maryánka? You should do it to each one in turn,” said Nazárka.

“No, my old one is sweeter,” shouted the Cossack, kissing the struggling old woman.

“No, mine’s sweeter,” shouted the Cossack, kissing the struggling old woman.

“You’ll throttle me,” she screamed, laughing.

“You’ll choke me,” she yelled, laughing.

The tramp of regular footsteps at the other end of the street interrupted their laughter. Three soldiers in their cloaks, with their muskets on their shoulders, were marching in step to relieve guard by the ammunition wagon.

The sound of steady footsteps at the other end of the street broke their laughter. Three soldiers in cloaks, with their rifles on their shoulders, were marching in step to take over guard duty by the ammo truck.

The corporal, an old cavalry man, looked angrily at the Cossacks and led his men straight along the road where Lukáshka and Nazárka were standing, so that they should have to get out of the way. Nazárka moved, but Lukáshka only screwed up his eyes and turned his broad back without moving from his place.

The corporal, a seasoned cavalry soldier, glared at the Cossacks and marched his men directly down the road where Lukáshka and Nazárka were standing, forcing them to step aside. Nazárka shifted, but Lukáshka simply squinted and turned his broad back without budging from his spot.

“People are standing here, so you go round,” he muttered, half turning his head and tossing it contemptuously in the direction of the soldiers.

“People are standing here, so just go around,” he murmured, half turning his head and tossing it dismissively toward the soldiers.

The soldiers passed by in silence, keeping step regularly along the dusty road.

The soldiers marched silently, maintaining a steady pace along the dusty road.

Maryánka began laughing and all the other girls chimed in.

Maryánka started laughing, and all the other girls joined in.

“What swells!” said Nazárka, “Just like long-skirted choristers,” and he walked a few steps down the road imitating the soldiers.

“What a show!” said Nazárka, “Just like long-skirted singers,” and he walked a few steps down the road mimicking the soldiers.

Again everyone broke into peals of laughter.

Everyone laughed again.

Lukáshka came slowly up to Maryánka.

Lukáshka walked slowly up to Maryánka.

“And where have you put up the chief?” he asked.

“And where have you put the chief?” he asked.

Maryánka thought for a moment.

Maryánka paused to think.

“We’ve let him have the new hut,” she said.

“We’ve allowed him to stay in the new hut,” she said.

“And is he old or young,” asked Lukáshka, sitting down beside her.

“And is he old or young?” asked Lukáshka, sitting down next to her.

“Do you think I’ve asked?” answered the girl. “I went to get him some chikhir and saw him sitting at the window with Daddy Eróshka. Red-headed he seemed. They’ve brought a whole cartload of things.”

“Do you think I asked?” replied the girl. “I went to grab him some chikhir and saw him sitting by the window with Daddy Eróshka. He looked red-headed. They brought a whole cartload of stuff.”

And she dropped her eyes.

And she looked down.

“Oh, how glad I am that I got leave from the cordon!” said Lukáshka, moving closer to the girl and looking straight in her eyes all the time.

“Oh, I'm so glad I got leave from the cordon!” said Lukáshka, moving closer to the girl and looking directly into her eyes the whole time.

“And have you come for long?” asked Maryánka, smiling slightly.

“And have you been here long?” asked Maryánka, smiling a little.

“Till the morning. Give me some sunflower seeds,” he said, holding out his hand.

“Until the morning. Give me some sunflower seeds,” he said, extending his hand.

Maryánka now smiled outright and unfastened the neckband of her smock.

Maryánka now smiled widely and unbuttoned the collar of her smock.

“Don’t take them all,” she said.

"Don't take them all," she said.

“Really I felt so dull all the time without you, I swear I did,” he said in a calm, restrained whisper, helping himself to some seeds out of the bosom of the girl’s smock, and stooping still closer over her he continued with laughing eyes to talk to her in low tones.

“Honestly, I felt so bored all the time without you, I swear I did,” he said in a calm, controlled whisper, helping himself to some seeds from the girl’s smock, and leaning in even closer to her, he continued to speak to her in quiet tones with a playful look in his eyes.

“I won’t come, I tell you,” Maryánka suddenly said aloud, leaning away from him.

“I’m not coming, I’m telling you,” Maryánka suddenly said out loud, leaning away from him.

“No really ... what I wanted to say to you, ...” whispered Lukáshka. “By the Heavens! Do come!”

“No, really ... what I wanted to tell you, ...” whispered Lukáshka. “By the heavens! Please come!”

Maryánka shook her head, but did so with a smile.

Maryánka shook her head, but she was smiling.

“Nursey Maryánka! Hallo Nursey! Mammy is calling! Supper time!” shouted Maryánka’s little brother, running towards the group.

“Nursey Maryánka! Hey Nursey! Mom is calling! It’s dinner time!” shouted Maryánka’s little brother, running towards the group.

“I’m coming,” replied the girl. “Go, my dear, go alone—I’ll come in a minute.”

“I'm on my way,” the girl replied. “Go ahead, my dear, go by yourself—I’ll be there in a minute.”

Lukáshka rose and raised his cap.

Lukáshka got up and tipped his cap.

“I expect I had better go home too, that will be best,” he said, trying to appear unconcerned but hardly able to repress a smile, and he disappeared behind the corner of the house.

“I guess I should head home too, that’s probably for the best,” he said, trying to look casual but barely able to hold back a smile, and he vanished around the corner of the house.

Meanwhile night had entirely enveloped the village. Bright stars were scattered over the dark sky. The streets became dark and empty. Nazárka remained with the women on the earth-bank and their laughter was still heard, but Lukáshka, having slowly moved away from the girls, crouched down like a cat and then suddenly started running lightly, holding his dagger to steady it: not homeward, however, but towards the cornet’s house. Having passed two streets he turned into a lane and lifting the skirt of his coat sat down on the ground in the shadow of a fence. “A regular cornet’s daughter!” he thought about Maryánka. “Won’t even have a lark—the devil! But just wait a bit.”

Meanwhile, night had completely taken over the village. Bright stars were scattered across the dark sky. The streets grew dark and empty. Nazárka stayed with the women on the earth bank, and their laughter could still be heard, but Lukáshka, having slowly drifted away from the girls, crouched like a cat and then suddenly started running lightly, holding his dagger to steady it—not towards home, but towards the cornet’s house. After passing two streets, he turned into a lane and, lifting the hem of his coat, sat down on the ground in the shadow of a fence. “A real cornet’s daughter!” he thought about Maryánka. “Won’t even have a lark—the devil! But just wait a bit.”

The approaching footsteps of a woman attracted his attention. He began listening, and laughed all by himself. Maryánka with bowed head, striking the pales of the fences with a switch, was walking with rapid regular strides straight towards him. Lukáshka rose. Maryánka started and stopped.

The sound of a woman's footsteps caught his attention. He stopped to listen and chuckled to himself. Maryánka, with her head down, was walking briskly and rhythmically, hitting the fence posts with a stick, headed straight towards him. Lukáshka got up. Maryánka paused and hesitated.

“What an accursed devil! You frightened me! So you have not gone home?” she said, and laughed aloud.

“What a cursed devil! You scared me! So you haven’t gone home?” she said, laughing out loud.

Lukáshka put one arm round her and with the other hand raised her face. “What I wanted to tell you, by Heaven!” his voice trembled and broke.

Lukáshka wrapped one arm around her and lifted her face with the other hand. “What I wanted to say, I swear!” his voice shook and faltered.

“What are you talking of, at night time!” answered Maryánka. “Mother is waiting for me, and you’d better go to your sweetheart.”

“What are you talking about at night?” Maryánka replied. “Mom is waiting for me, and you should go to your girlfriend.”

And freeing herself from his arms she ran away a few steps. When she had reached the wattle fence of her home she stopped and turned to the Cossack who was running beside her and still trying to persuade her to stay a while with him.

And freeing herself from his arms, she ran a few steps away. When she reached the wattle fence of her home, she stopped and turned to the Cossack who was running beside her and still trying to convince her to stay with him for a bit longer.

“Well, what do you want to say, midnight-gadabout?” and she again began laughing.

“Well, what do you want to say, night owl?” and she laughed again.

“Don’t laugh at me, Maryánka! By the Heaven! Well, what if I have a sweetheart? May the devil take her! Only say the word and now I’ll love you—I’ll do anything you wish. Here they are!” and he jingled the money in his pocket. “Now we can live splendidly. Others have pleasures, and I? I get no pleasure from you, Maryánka dear!”

“Don’t laugh at me, Maryánka! For real! So what if I have a girlfriend? Forget her! Just say the word and I’ll love you—I’ll do whatever you want. Here’s the cash!” and he jingled the money in his pocket. “Now we can live great. Other people have fun, and what about me? I get no joy from you, Maryánka dear!”

The girl did not answer. She stood before him breaking her switch into little bits with a rapid movement of her fingers.

The girl didn’t respond. She stood in front of him, quickly breaking her switch into tiny pieces with her fingers.

Lukáshka suddenly clenched his teeth and fists.

Lukáshka suddenly clenched his teeth and fists.

“And why keep waiting and waiting? Don’t I love you, darling? You can do what you like with me,” said he suddenly, frowning angrily and seizing both her hands.

“And why keep waiting and waiting? Don’t I love you, babe? You can do whatever you want with me,” he said suddenly, frowning angrily and grabbing both her hands.

The calm expression of Maryánka’s face and voice did not change.

The calm look on Maryánka’s face and the tone of her voice stayed the same.

“Don’t bluster, Lukáshka, but listen to me,” she answered, not pulling away her hands but holding the Cossack at arm’s length. “It’s true I am a girl, but you listen to me! It does not depend on me, but if you love me I’ll tell you this. Let go my hands, I’ll tell you without.—I’ll marry you, but you’ll never get any nonsense from me,” said Maryánka without turning her face.

“Don’t show off, Lukáshka, just listen to what I’m saying,” she replied, not pulling her hands away but keeping the Cossack at arm’s length. “It’s true I’m a girl, but hear me out! This isn’t just up to me, but if you love me, I’ll tell you this. Let go of my hands, and I’ll say it without that. I’ll marry you, but don’t expect any nonsense from me,” said Maryánka without turning her face.

“What, you’ll marry me? Marriage does not depend on us. Love me yourself, Maryánka dear,” said Lukáshka, from sullen and furious becoming again gentle, submissive, and tender, and smiling as he looked closely into her eyes.

“What, you’ll marry me? Marriage isn’t just about us. Love me yourself, Maryánka dear,” said Lukáshka, shifting from gloomy and angry to gentle, submissive, and tender, smiling as he looked deeply into her eyes.

Maryánka clung to him and kissed him firmly on the lips.

Maryánka held onto him and kissed him passionately on the lips.

“Brother dear!” she whispered, pressing him convulsively to her. Then, suddenly tearing herself away, she ran into the gate of her house without looking round.

“Brother dear!” she whispered, pulling him tightly to her. Then, suddenly breaking free, she darted through the gate of her house without looking back.

In spite of the Cossack’s entreaties to wait another minute to hear what he had to say, Maryánka did not stop.

In spite of the Cossack’s pleas to wait another minute to hear what he had to say, Maryánka didn’t stop.

“Go,” she cried, “you’ll be seen! I do believe that devil, our lodger, is walking about the yard.”

“Go,” she shouted, “you’ll be spotted! I really think that devil, our tenant, is wandering around the yard.”

“Cornet’s daughter,” thought Lukáshka. “She will marry me. Marriage is all very well, but you just love me!”

“Cornet’s daughter,” thought Lukáshka. “She’s going to marry me. Marriage is nice and all, but you really love me!”

He found Nazárka at Yámka’s house, and after having a spree with him went to Dunáyka’s house, where, in spite of her not being faithful to him, he spent the night.

He found Nazárka at Yámka’s house, and after having a good time with him, went to Dunáyka’s house, where, despite her not being loyal to him, he spent the night.

Chapter XIV

It was quite true that Olénin had been walking about the yard when Maryánka entered the gate, and had heard her say, “That devil, our lodger, is walking about.” He had spent that evening with Daddy Eróshka in the porch of his new lodging. He had had a table, a samovar, wine, and a candle brought out, and over a cup of tea and a cigar he listened to the tales the old man told seated on the threshold at his feet. Though the air was still, the candle dripped and flickered: now lighting up the post of the porch, now the table and crockery, now the cropped white head of the old man. Moths circled round the flame and, shedding the dust of their wings, fluttered on the table and in the glasses, flew into the candle flame, and disappeared in the black space beyond. Olénin and Eróshka had emptied five bottles of chikhir. Eróshka filled the glasses every time, offering one to Olénin, drinking his health, and talking untiringly. He told of Cossack life in the old days: of his father, “The Broad”, who alone had carried on his back a boar’s carcass weighing three hundredweight, and drank two pails of chikhir at one sitting. He told of his own days and his chum Gírchik, with whom during the plague he used to smuggle felt cloaks across the Térek. He told how one morning he had killed two deer, and about his “little soul” who used to run to him at the cordon at night. He told all this so eloquently and picturesquely that Olénin did not notice how time passed. “Ah yes, my dear fellow, you did not know me in my golden days; then I’d have shown you things. Today it’s ‘Eróshka licks the jug’, but then Eróshka was famous in the whole regiment. Whose was the finest horse? Who had a Gurda sword? To whom should one go to get a drink? With whom go on the spree? Who should be sent to the mountains to kill Ahmet Khan? Why, always Eróshka! Whom did the girls love? Always Eróshka had to answer for it. Because I was a real brave: a drinker, a thief (I used to seize herds of horses in the mountains), a singer; I was a master of every art! There are no Cossacks like that nowadays. It’s disgusting to look at them. When they’re that high (Eróshka held his hand three feet from the ground) they put on idiotic boots and keep looking at them—that’s all the pleasure they know. Or they’ll drink themselves foolish, not like men but all wrong. And who was I? I was Eróshka, the thief; they knew me not only in this village but up in the mountains. Tartar princes, my kunaks, used to come to see me! I used to be everybody’s kunak. If he was a Tartar—with a Tartar; an Armenian—with an Armenian; a soldier—with a soldier; an officer—with an officer! I didn’t care as long as he was a drinker. He says you should cleanse yourself from intercourse with the world, not drink with soldiers, not eat with a Tartar.”

It was true that Olénin had been walking around the yard when Maryánka entered the gate and heard her say, “That devil, our lodger, is walking around.” He had spent that evening with Daddy Eróshka on the porch of his new place. He had a table, a samovar, wine, and a candle brought out, and over a cup of tea and a cigar, he listened to the stories the old man shared while seated on the threshold at his feet. Even though the air was still, the candle dripped and flickered: sometimes lighting up the post of the porch, sometimes the table and dishes, and sometimes the old man’s cropped white head. Moths circled the flame, shedding dust from their wings, fluttering on the table and in the glasses, flying into the candle flame and disappearing into the black space beyond. Olénin and Eróshka had emptied five bottles of chikhir. Eróshka filled the glasses every time, offering one to Olénin, toasting to his health, and talking non-stop. He recounted tales of Cossack life in the past: about his father, “The Broad,” who had carried a boar’s carcass weighing three hundredweight all by himself and drank two pails of chikhir in one go. He talked about his own days and his buddy Gírchik, with whom he used to smuggle felt cloaks across the Térek during the plague. He described how one morning he shot two deer and about his “little soul” who used to run to him at the cordon at night. He shared all this so vividly and enthusiastically that Olénin lost track of time. “Ah yes, my dear fellow, you didn’t know me in my golden days; then I would have shown you things. Today it’s ‘Eróshka licks the jug,’ but back then Eróshka was famous in the whole regiment. Whose horse was the best? Who had a Gurda sword? To whom did people go for a drink? Who did they party with? Who got sent to the mountains to take out Ahmet Khan? Why, always Eróshka! Who did the girls love? Always Eróshka had to answer for that. Because I was a real badass: a drinker, a thief (I used to steal herds of horses in the mountains), a singer; I was a master of every skill! There are no Cossacks like that anymore. It’s sickening to look at them. When they’re this tall (Eróshka held his hand three feet off the ground) they wear stupid boots and just stare at them—that’s all the fun they know. Or they drink themselves into a stupor, but not like men, all wrong. And who was I? I was Eróshka, the thief; they knew me not just in this village but up in the mountains. Tartar princes, my kunaks, used to come to see me! I was everybody’s kunak. If he was Tartar—with a Tartar; an Armenian—with an Armenian; a soldier—with a soldier; an officer—with an officer! I didn’t care as long as he was a drinker. He says you should cleanse yourself from the outside world, not drink with soldiers, not eat with a Tartar.”

“Who says all that?” asked Olénin.

"Who says all that?" Olénin asked.

“Why, our teacher! But listen to a Mullah or a Tartar Cadi. He says, ‘You unbelieving Giaours, why do you eat pig?’ That shows that everyone has his own law. But I think it’s all one. God has made everything for the joy of man. There is no sin in any of it. Take example from an animal. It lives in the Tartar’s reeds or in ours. Wherever it happens to go, there is its home! Whatever God gives it, that it eats! But our people say we have to lick red-hot plates in hell for that. And I think it’s all a fraud,” he added after a pause.

“Why, our teacher! But listen to a Mullah or a Tartar judge. He says, ‘You unbelieving infidels, why do you eat pork?’ That shows that everyone has their own laws. But I think it’s all the same. God created everything for the enjoyment of humanity. There’s no sin in any of it. Look at an animal. It lives in the Tartar’s reeds or ours. Wherever it goes, that’s its home! Whatever God provides, that’s what it eats! But our people say we have to suffer in hell for that. And I think it’s all a scam,” he added after a pause.

“What is a fraud?” asked Olénin.

“What is a fraud?” Olénin asked.

“Why, what the preachers say. We had an army captain in Chervlëna who was my kunak: a fine fellow just like me. He was killed in Chéchnya. Well, he used to say that the preachers invent all that out of their own heads. ‘When you die the grass will grow on your grave and that’s all!’” The old man laughed. “He was a desperate fellow.”

“Why, what the preachers say. We had an army captain in Chervlëna who was my kunak: a great guy just like me. He was killed in Chéchnya. Well, he used to say that the preachers make all that stuff up. ‘When you die, the grass will grow on your grave and that’s it!’” The old man laughed. “He was a bold guy.”

“And how old are you?” asked Olénin.

“And how old are you?” Olénin asked.

“The Lord only knows! I must be about seventy. When a Tsaritsa reigned in Russia I was no longer very small. So you can reckon it out. I must be seventy.”

“The Lord only knows! I must be about seventy. When a Tsarina ruled Russia, I was no longer very young. So you can figure it out. I must be seventy.”

“Yes you must, but you are still a fine fellow.”

“Yes, you must, but you’re still a good guy.”

“Well, thank Heaven I am healthy, quite healthy, except that a woman, a witch, has harmed me....”

“Thank goodness I’m healthy, really healthy, except that a woman, a witch, has done something to me...”

“How?”

“How so?”

“Oh, just harmed me.”

“Oh, just hurt me.”

“And so when you die the grass will grow?” repeated Olénin.

“And so when you die, the grass will grow?” Olénin repeated.

Eróshka evidently did not wish to express his thought clearly. He was silent for a while.

Eróshka clearly did not want to express his thoughts clearly. He was quiet for a bit.

“And what did you think? Drink!” he shouted suddenly, smiling and handing Olénin some wine.

“And what did you think? Drink!” he suddenly shouted, smiling as he handed Olénin some wine.

Chapter XV

“Well, what was I saying?” he continued, trying to remember. “Yes, that’s the sort of man I am. I am a hunter. There is no hunter to equal me in the whole army. I will find and show you any animal and any bird, and what and where. I know it all! I have dogs, and two guns, and nets, and a screen and a hawk. I have everything, thank the Lord! If you are not bragging but are a real sportsman, I’ll show you everything. Do you know what a man I am? When I have found a track—I know the animal. I know where he will lie down and where he’ll drink or wallow. I make myself a perch and sit there all night watching. What’s the good of staying at home? One only gets into mischief, gets drunk. And here women come and chatter, and boys shout at me—enough to drive one mad

"Well, what was I saying?" he kept going, trying to remember. "Right, that’s the kind of guy I am. I’m a hunter. No one in the whole army is as good as me. I can find and show you any animal or bird, no matter what or where. I know it all! I’ve got dogs, two guns, nets, a hide, and a hawk. I have everything I need, thank God! If you’re not just talking big but are a real sportsman, I’ll show you everything. Do you know what kind of person I am? When I find a track—I know the animal. I know where it will rest, where it’ll drink or roll around. I set up a perch and sit there all night watching. What’s the point of staying at home? You just get into trouble and get drunk. And then women come and chatter at me, and boys shout—it's enough to drive anyone crazy."

“It’s a different matter when you go out at nightfall, choose yourself a place, press down the reeds and sit there and stay waiting, like a jolly fellow. One knows everything that goes on in the woods. One looks up at the sky: the stars move, you look at them and find out from them how the time goes. One looks round—the wood is rustling; one goes on waiting, now there comes a crackling—a boar comes to rub himself; one listens to hear the young eaglets screech and then the cocks give voice in the village, or the geese. When you hear the geese you know it is not yet midnight. And I know all about it! Or when a gun is fired somewhere far away, thoughts come to me. One thinks, who is that firing? Is it another Cossack like myself who has been watching for some animal? And has he killed it? Or only wounded it so that now the poor thing goes through the reeds smearing them with its blood all for nothing? I don’t like that! Oh, how I dislike it! Why injure a beast? You fool, you fool! Or one thinks, ‘Maybe an abrek has killed some silly little Cossack.’ All this passes through one’s mind. And once as I sat watching by the river I saw a cradle floating down. It was sound except for one corner which was broken off. Thoughts did come that time! I thought some of your soldiers, the devils, must have got into a Tartar village and seized the Chéchen women, and one of the devils has killed the little one: taken it by its legs, and hit its head against a wall. Don’t they do such things? Sh! Men have no souls! And thoughts came to me that filled me with pity. I thought: they’ve thrown away the cradle and driven the wife out, and her brave has taken his gun and come across to our side to rob us. One watches and thinks. And when one hears a litter breaking through the thicket, something begins to knock inside one. Dear one, come this way! ‘They’ll scent me,’ one thinks; and one sits and does not stir while one’s heart goes dun! dun! dun! and simply lifts you. Once this spring a fine litter came near me, I saw something black. ‘In the name of the Father and of the Son,’ and I was just about to fire when she grunts to her pigs: ‘Danger, children,’ she says, ‘there’s a man here,’ and off they all ran, breaking through the bushes. And she had been so close I could almost have bitten her.”

“It’s a different story when you go out at dusk, find a spot, press down the reeds, and sit there waiting, like a happy guy. You can see everything happening in the woods. You look up at the sky: the stars are moving, and you can use them to tell how time is passing. You look around—the woods are rustling; you keep waiting, and then you hear a crackling—a boar comes to scratch itself; you listen for the young eaglets screeching, then the roosters or the geese in the village. When you hear the geese, you know it’s not yet midnight. I know all about that! Or when a gun goes off somewhere in the distance, thoughts come to me. You wonder, who’s firing? Is it another Cossack like me who’s been watching for some animal? Has he killed it? Or just wounded it, making the poor thing trail through the reeds, staining them with its blood for nothing? I don’t like that! Oh, how I hate it! Why hurt a creature? You fool, you fool! Or you think, ‘Maybe a bandit has killed some poor little Cossack.’ All these thoughts rush through your mind. Once, as I sat by the river, I saw a cradle floating down. It was mostly intact except for one broken corner. That time, thoughts really hit me! I thought some of your soldiers, those devils, must have raided a Tartar village and taken the Chechen women, and one of those devils has killed the little one: grabbed it by its legs and smashed its head against a wall. Don’t they do stuff like that? Sh! Men have no souls! And thoughts filled me with pity. I thought: they’ve tossed away the cradle and kicked the wife out, and her brave has grabbed his gun and come over to our side to rob us. You watch and think. And when you hear something pushing through the brush, something starts knocking inside you. Come this way, dear! ‘They’ll smell me,’ you think; and you just sit there without moving while your heart goes thump! thump! thump! and feels like it could lift you. Once this spring, a nice track came close to me, I saw something black. ‘In the name of the Father and of the Son,’ and I was just about to shoot when she squeals to her piglets: ‘Danger, kids,’ she says, ‘there’s a man here,’ and they all ran off, breaking through the bushes. She had been so close I could have almost bit her.”

“How could a sow tell her brood that a man was there?” asked Olénin.

“How could a sow let her piglets know that a man was there?” asked Olénin.

“What do you think? You think the beast’s a fool? No, he is wiser than a man though you do call him a pig! He knows everything. Take this for instance. A man will pass along your track and not notice it; but a pig as soon as it gets onto your track turns and runs at once: that shows there is wisdom in him, since he scents your smell and you don’t. And there is this to be said too: you wish to kill it and it wishes to go about the woods alive. You have one law and it has another. It is a pig, but it is no worse than you—it too is God’s creature. Ah, dear! Man is foolish, foolish, foolish!” The old man repeated this several times and then, letting his head drop, he sat thinking.

“What do you think? Do you think the beast is a fool? No, he’s smarter than a person even if you call him a pig! He knows everything. For example, a person might walk along your path and not notice it; but as soon as a pig steps onto your path, it turns and runs right away: that shows it has wisdom since it can smell you, but you can’t smell it. And let’s also consider this: you want to kill it, but it wants to live in the woods. You have one set of rules, and it has another. It’s a pig, but it’s not worse than you—it’s also God’s creature. Oh dear! Man is foolish, foolish, foolish!” The old man repeated this several times, then let his head drop and sat in thought.

Olénin also became thoughtful, and descending from the porch with his hands behind his back began pacing up and down the yard.

Olénin also got lost in thought, and stepping down from the porch with his hands behind his back, he started walking back and forth in the yard.

Eróshka, rousing himself, raised his head and began gazing intently at the moths circling round the flickering flame of the candle and burning themselves in it.

Eróshka, waking up, lifted his head and started watching the moths flying around the flickering candle flame, burning themselves in the process.

“Fool, fool!” he said. “Where are you flying to? Fool, fool!” He rose and with his thick fingers began to drive away the moths.

“Idiot, idiot!” he said. “Where are you going? Idiot, idiot!” He got up and with his thick fingers started to swat the moths away.

“You’ll burn, little fool! Fly this way, there’s plenty of room.” He spoke tenderly, trying to catch them delicately by their wings with his thick fingers and then letting them fly again. “You are killing yourself and I am sorry for you!”

“You’ll burn, little fool! Come this way, there’s plenty of space.” He said softly, attempting to gently catch them by their wings with his big fingers and then letting them go again. “You’re hurting yourself and I feel bad for you!”

He sat a long time chattering and sipping out of the bottle. Olénin paced up and down the yard. Suddenly he was struck by the sound of whispering outside the gate. Involuntarily holding his breath, he heard a woman’s laughter, a man’s voice, and the sound of a kiss. Intentionally rustling the grass under his feet he crossed to the opposite side of the yard, but after a while the wattle fence creaked. A Cossack in a dark Circassian coat and a white sheepskin cap passed along the other side of the fence (it was Luke), and a tall woman with a white kerchief on her head went past Olénin. “You and I have nothing to do with one another” was what Maryánka’s firm step gave him to understand. He followed her with his eyes to the porch of the hut, and he even saw her through the window take off her kerchief and sit down. And suddenly a feeling of lonely depression and some vague longings and hopes, and envy of someone or other, overcame the young man’s soul.

He sat for a long time chatting and sipping from the bottle. Olénin paced back and forth in the yard. Suddenly, he was caught off guard by the sound of whispering outside the gate. Holding his breath without meaning to, he heard a woman laughing, a man’s voice, and the sound of a kiss. Intentionally making noise in the grass under his feet, he crossed to the other side of the yard, but after a while, the wattle fence creaked. A Cossack in a dark Circassian coat and a white sheepskin cap passed along the other side of the fence (it was Luke), and a tall woman with a white headscarf walked past Olénin. “You and I have nothing to do with each other” was what Maryánka’s confident stride made clear to him. He followed her with his eyes to the porch of the hut, and he even saw her through the window take off her headscarf and sit down. Suddenly, a feeling of lonely sadness along with vague longings and hopes, and envy of someone else, overwhelmed the young man’s soul.

The last lights had been put out in the huts. The last sounds had died away in the village. The wattle fences and the cattle gleaming white in the yards, the roofs of the houses and the stately poplars, all seemed to be sleeping the labourers’ healthy peaceful sleep. Only the incessant ringing voices of frogs from the damp distance reached the young man. In the east the stars were growing fewer and fewer and seemed to be melting in the increasing light, but overhead they were denser and deeper than before. The old man was dozing with his head on his hand. A cock crowed in the yard opposite, but Olénin still paced up and down thinking of something. The sound of a song sung by several voices reached him and he stepped up to the fence and listened. The voices of several young Cossacks carolled a merry song, and one voice was distinguishable among them all by its firm strength.

The last lights had gone out in the huts. The last sounds had faded away in the village. The wattle fences and the cattle shone white in the yards, and the roofs of the houses along with the tall poplars all seemed to be enjoying a healthy, peaceful sleep from their hard work. Only the constant croaking of frogs from the damp distance reached the young man. In the east, the stars were becoming fewer and seemed to be fading in the growing light, but overhead, they appeared denser and deeper than before. The old man was dozing with his head resting on his hand. A rooster crowed in the yard across the way, but Olénin continued to pace back and forth, lost in thought. The sound of a song sung by several voices reached him, and he stepped up to the fence to listen. The voices of several young Cossacks sang a cheerful song, and one voice stood out among them all with its strong tone.

“Do you know who is singing there?” said the old man, rousing himself. “It is the Brave, Lukáshka. He has killed a Chéchen and now he rejoices. And what is there to rejoice at? ... The fool, the fool!”

“Do you know who’s singing over there?” the old man asked, waking up. “It’s the Brave, Lukáshka. He killed a Chéchen and now he’s celebrating. And what’s there to celebrate? ... What a fool, what a fool!”

“And have you ever killed people?” asked Olénin.

“And have you ever killed anyone?” asked Olénin.

“You devil!” shouted the old man. “What are you asking? One must not talk so. It is a serious thing to destroy a human being ... Ah, a very serious thing! Good-bye, my dear fellow. I’ve eaten my fill and am drunk,” he said rising. “Shall I come tomorrow to go shooting?”

“You devil!” shouted the old man. “What are you asking? You shouldn’t talk like that. It’s a serious matter to take a life... Ah, a very serious matter! Goodbye, my friend. I’ve had enough to eat and I’m drunk,” he said, standing up. “Should I come back tomorrow to go shooting?”

“Yes, come!”

“Sure, come on!”

“Mind, get up early; if you oversleep you will be fined!”

“Hey, get up early; if you sleep in, you’ll get fined!”

“Never fear, I’ll be up before you,” answered Olénin.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be up before you,” Olénin replied.

The old man left. The song ceased, but one could hear footsteps and merry talk. A little later the singing broke out again but farther away, and Eróshka’s loud voice chimed in with the other. “What people, what a life!” thought Olénin with a sigh as he returned alone to his hut.

The old man walked away. The music stopped, but you could still hear footsteps and cheerful conversations. A little while later, singing started up again, but it was more distanced, and Eróshka's loud voice joined in with the others. “What a crowd, what a life!” thought Olénin with a sigh as he made his way back to his hut by himself.

Chapter XVI

Daddy Eróshka was a superannuated and solitary Cossack: twenty years ago his wife had gone over to the Orthodox Church and run away from him and married a Russian sergeant-major, and he had no children. He was not bragging when he spoke of himself as having been the boldest dare-devil in the village when he was young. Everybody in the regiment knew of his old-time prowess. The death of more than one Russian, as well as Chéchen, lay on his conscience. He used to go plundering in the mountains, and robbed the Russians too; and he had twice been in prison. The greater part of his life was spent in the forests, hunting. There he lived for days on a crust of bread and drank nothing but water. But on the other hand, when he was in the village he made merry from morning to night. After leaving Olénin he slept for a couple of hours and awoke before it was light. He lay on his bed thinking of the man he had become acquainted with the evening before. Olénin’s “simplicity” (simplicity in the sense of not grudging him a drink) pleased him very much, and so did Olénin himself. He wondered why the Russians were all “simple” and so rich, and why they were educated, and yet knew nothing. He pondered on these questions and also considered what he might get out of Olénin.

Daddy Eróshka was an aging and solitary Cossack. Twenty years ago, his wife joined the Orthodox Church, left him, and married a Russian sergeant-major, and he had no children. He wasn't just boasting when he talked about being the boldest daredevil in the village when he was younger. Everyone in the regiment knew about his past exploits. More than one Russian and Chechen's death weighed on his conscience. He used to raid the mountains and rob Russians too, and he had spent time in prison twice. Most of his life was spent in the forests hunting. There, he would sometimes survive for days on just a piece of bread and drink nothing but water. But when he was in the village, he celebrated from morning until night. After leaving Olénin, he slept for a couple of hours and woke up before dawn. Lying in bed, he thought about the man he had just met the night before. Olénin’s “simplicity” (not begrudging him a drink) really pleased him, as did Olénin himself. He wondered why all Russians seemed “simple” yet were so wealthy, and how they were educated but still knew so little. He contemplated these questions and what he could gain from Olénin.

Daddy Eróshka’s hut was of a good size and not old, but the absence of a woman was very noticeable in it. Contrary to the usual cleanliness of the Cossacks, the whole of this hut was filthy and exceedingly untidy. A blood-stained coat had been thrown on the table, half a dough-cake lay beside a plucked and mangled crow with which to feed the hawk. Sandals of raw hide, a gun, a dagger, a little bag, wet clothes, and sundry rags lay scattered on the benches. In a corner stood a tub with stinking water, in which another pair of sandals were being steeped, and near by was a gun and a hunting-screen. On the floor a net had been thrown down and several dead pheasants lay there, while a hen tied by its leg was walking about near the table pecking among the dirt. In the unheated oven stood a broken pot with some kind of milky liquid. On the top of the oven a falcon was screeching and trying to break the cord by which it was tied, and a moulting hawk sat quietly on the edge of the oven, looking askance at the hen and occasionally bowing its head to right and left. Daddy Eróshka himself, in his shirt, lay on his back on a short bed rigged up between the wall and the oven, with his strong legs raised and his feet on the oven. He was picking with his thick fingers at the scratches left on his hands by the hawk, which he was accustomed to carry without wearing gloves. The whole room, especially near the old man, was filled with that strong but not unpleasant mixture of smells that he always carried about with him.

Daddy Eróshka’s hut was a decent size and relatively new, but the lack of a woman in it was very apparent. Unlike the usual neatness of the Cossacks, the entire place was dirty and extremely messy. A blood-stained coat was tossed on the table, half a dough-cake lay next to a plucked and injured crow meant for the hawk. Rawhide sandals, a gun, a dagger, a small bag, wet clothes, and various rags were scattered on the benches. In a corner stood a tub filled with foul-smelling water, soaking another pair of sandals, and nearby was a gun and a hunting screen. A net was thrown on the floor with several dead pheasants lying there, while a hen tethered by its leg wandered around the table, pecking at the dirt. In the unheated oven stood a broken pot with some kind of milky liquid. On top of the oven, a falcon screeched, trying to break the cord it was tied with, while a molting hawk quietly perched on the edge, eyeing the hen and occasionally tilting its head side to side. Daddy Eróshka himself lay on his back on a short bed set up between the wall and the oven, in his shirt, with his strong legs raised and his feet resting on the oven. He was picking at the scratches on his hands left by the hawk, which he was used to carrying without gloves. The entire room, especially near the old man, was filled with a strong but not unpleasant mix of smells that he always carried with him.

Uyde-ma, Daddy?” (Is Daddy in?) came through the window in a sharp voice, which he at once recognized as Lukáshka’s.

Uyde-ma, Daddy?” (Is Daddy in?) came through the window in a sharp voice that he instantly recognized as Lukáshka’s.

Uyde, Uyde, Uyde. I am in!” shouted the old man. “Come in, neighbour Mark, Luke Mark. Come to see Daddy? On your way to the cordon?”

Uyde, Uyde, Uyde. I’m here!” shouted the old man. “Come in, neighbor Mark, Luke Mark. Are you here to see Daddy? On your way to the checkpoint?”

At the sound of his master’s shout the hawk flapped his wings and pulled at his cord.

At the sound of his master’s shout, the hawk flapped his wings and tugged at his leash.

The old man was fond of Lukáshka, who was the only man he excepted from his general contempt for the younger generation of Cossacks. Besides that, Lukáshka and his mother, as near neighbours, often gave the old man wine, clotted cream, and other home produce which Eróshka did not possess. Daddy Eróshka, who all his life had allowed himself to get carried away, always explained his infatuations from a practical point of view. “Well, why not?” he used to say to himself. “I’ll give them some fresh meat, or a bird, and they won’t forget Daddy: they’ll sometimes bring a cake or a piece of pie.”

The old man liked Lukáshka, who was the only person he spared from his general disdain for the younger generation of Cossacks. Besides that, Lukáshka and his mother, living close by, often shared wine, clotted cream, and other homemade goods that Eróshka didn’t have. Daddy Eróshka, who had always fallen for things easily, would justify his affections practically. “Well, why not?” he would say to himself. “I’ll give them some fresh meat or a bird, and they won’t forget about Daddy: they might even bring me a cake or a slice of pie.”

“Good morning, Mark! I am glad to see you,” shouted the old man cheerfully, and quickly putting down his bare feet he jumped off his bed and walked a step or two along the creaking floor, looked down at his out-turned toes, and suddenly, amused by the appearance of his feet, smiled, stamped with his bare heel on the ground, stamped again, and then performed a funny dance-step. “That’s clever, eh?” he asked, his small eyes glistening. Lukáshka smiled faintly. “Going back to the cordon?” asked the old man.

“Good morning, Mark! It’s great to see you,” the old man shouted happily. He quickly swung his bare feet off the bed, jumped up, and took a step or two on the creaking floor. Looking down at his turned-out toes, he suddenly found his feet amusing, smiled, stomped his bare heel on the ground, stomped again, and then did a silly little dance. “Pretty clever, huh?” he asked, his small eyes sparkling. Lukáshka smiled faintly. “Heading back to the cordon?” the old man asked.

“I have brought the chikhir I promised you when we were at the cordon.”

“I've brought the chikhir I promised you when we were at the checkpoint.”

“May Christ save you!” said the old man, and he took up the extremely wide trousers that were lying on the floor, and his beshmet, put them on, fastened a strap round his waist, poured some water from an earthenware pot over his hands, wiped them on the old trousers, smoothed his beard with a bit of comb, and stopped in front of Lukáshka. “Ready,” he said.

“May Christ save you!” said the old man as he picked up the very wide trousers lying on the floor, along with his beshmet. He put them on, fastened a strap around his waist, poured some water from an earthenware pot over his hands, wiped them on the old trousers, smoothed his beard with a small comb, and stood in front of Lukáshka. “Ready,” he said.

Lukáshka fetched a cup, wiped it and filled it with wine, and then handed it to the old man.

Lukáshka grabbed a cup, cleaned it, filled it with wine, and then gave it to the old man.

“Your health! To the Father and the Son!” said the old man, accepting the wine with solemnity. “May you have what you desire, may you always be a hero, and obtain a cross.”

“Your health! To the Father and the Son!” said the old man, taking the wine with seriousness. “May you get what you wish for, may you always be a hero, and earn a cross.”

Lukáshka also drank a little after repeating a prayer, and then put the wine on the table. The old man rose and brought out some dried fish which he laid on the threshold, where he beat it with a stick to make it tender; then, having put it with his horny hands on a blue plate (his only one), he placed it on the table.

Lukáshka also took a sip after saying a prayer, then set the wine on the table. The old man got up and brought out some dried fish, which he laid on the doorstep. He beat it with a stick to soften it up, then, using his rough hands, he put it on a blue plate (his only one) and set it on the table.

“I have all I want. I have victuals, thank God!” he said proudly. “Well, and what of Mósev?” he added.

“I have everything I need. I have food, thank God!” he said proudly. “So, what about Mósev?” he added.

Lukáshka, evidently wishing to know the old man’s opinion, told him how the officer had taken the gun from him.

Lukáshka, clearly wanting to hear the old man’s thoughts, told him how the officer had taken the gun from him.

“Never mind the gun,” said the old man. “If you don’t give the gun you will get no reward.”

“Forget about the gun,” said the old man. “If you don’t bring the gun, you won’t get any reward.”

“But they say, Daddy, it’s little reward a fellow gets when he is not yet a mounted Cossack; and the gun is a fine one, a Crimean, worth eighty rubles.”

“But they say, Dad, it’s not much of a reward for someone who isn’t a mounted Cossack yet; and the gun is a great one, a Crimean, worth eighty rubles.”

“Eh, let it go! I had a dispute like that with an officer, he wanted my horse. ‘Give it me and you’ll be made a cornet,’ says he. I wouldn’t, and I got nothing!”

“Eh, just forget it! I had an argument like that with an officer; he wanted my horse. ‘Give it to me and you’ll get promoted to cornet,’ he says. I wouldn’t do it, and I ended up with nothing!”

“Yes, Daddy, but you see I have to buy a horse; and they say you can’t get one the other side of the river under fifty rubles, and mother has not yet sold our wine.”

“Yes, Dad, but you see I have to buy a horse; and they say you can’t get one on the other side of the river for under fifty rubles, and Mom hasn’t sold our wine yet.”

“Eh, we didn’t bother,” said the old man; “when Daddy Eróshka was your age he already stole herds of horses from the Nogáy folk and drove them across the Térek. Sometimes we’d give a fine horse for a quart of vodka or a cloak.”

“Eh, we didn’t bother,” said the old man; “when Daddy Eróshka was your age, he had already stolen herds of horses from the Nogáy people and took them across the Térek. Sometimes we’d trade a good horse for a quart of vodka or a cloak.”

“Why so cheap?” asked Lukáshka.

“Why is it so cheap?” asked Lukáshka.

“You’re a fool, a fool, Mark,” said the old man contemptuously. “Why, that’s what one steals for, so as not to be stingy! As for you, I suppose you haven’t so much as seen how one drives off a herd of horses? Why don’t you speak?”

“You’re a fool, a fool, Mark,” the old man said with disdain. “That’s the point of stealing, so you aren’t being cheap! As for you, I guess you haven’t even seen how to drive off a herd of horses? Why aren’t you saying anything?”

“What’s one to say, Daddy?” replied Lukáshka. “It seems we are not the same sort of men as you were.”

“What should I say, Dad?” replied Lukáshka. “It looks like we're not the same kind of men you were.”

“You’re a fool, Mark, a fool! ‘Not the same sort of men!’” retorted the old man, mimicking the Cossack lad. “I was not that sort of Cossack at your age.”

“You’re an idiot, Mark, an idiot! ‘Not the same kind of men!’” the old man shot back, imitating the Cossack kid. “I wasn’t that kind of Cossack when I was your age.”

“How’s that?” asked Lukáshka.

“How’s that?” asked Luka.

The old man shook his head contemptuously.

The old man shook his head in disdain.

“Daddy Eróshka was simple; he did not grudge anything! That’s why I was kunak with all Chéchnya. A kunak would come to visit me and I’d make him drunk with vodka and make him happy and put him to sleep with me, and when I went to see him I’d take him a present—a dagger! That’s the way it is done, and not as you do nowadays: the only amusement lads have now is to crack seeds and spit out the shells!” the old man finished contemptuously, imitating the present-day Cossacks cracking seeds and spitting out the shells.

“Daddy Eróshka was simple; he didn't hold grudges! That's why I was kunak with all of Chéchnya. A kunak would come to visit me, and I’d get him drunk on vodka, make him happy, and let him sleep next to me. When I went to see him, I’d bring him a gift—a dagger! That's how things are done, not like you do these days: the only fun the guys have now is cracking seeds and spitting out the shells!” the old man finished with disdain, mimicking the modern Cossacks cracking seeds and spitting out the shells.

“Yes, I know,” said Lukáshka; “that’s so!”

“Yes, I know,” said Lukáshka. “That’s true!”

“If you wish to be a fellow of the right sort, be a brave and not a peasant! Because even a peasant can buy a horse—pay the money and take the horse.”

“If you want to be a true gentleman, be brave and not a commoner! Because even a commoner can buy a horse—just pay the money and take the horse.”

They were silent for a while.

They were quiet for a bit.

“Well, of course it’s dull both in the village and the cordon, Daddy: but there’s nowhere one can go for a bit of sport. All our fellows are so timid. Take Nazárka. The other day when we went to the Tartar village, Giréy Khan asked us to come to Nogáy to take some horses, but no one went, and how was I to go alone?”

“Well, of course it’s boring in both the village and the cordon, Dad: but there’s nowhere to go for a little fun. Everyone’s so timid. Take Nazárka. The other day when we went to the Tartar village, Giréy Khan invited us to come to Nogáy to pick up some horses, but no one went, and how was I supposed to go by myself?”

“And what of Daddy? Do you think I am quite dried up? ... No, I’m not dried up. Let me have a horse and I’ll be off to Nogáy at once.”

“And what about Dad? Do you think I'm completely dried up? ... No, I'm not dried up. Just give me a horse and I'll head off to Nogáy right away.”

“What’s the good of talking nonsense!” said Luke. “You’d better tell me what to do about Giréy Khan. He says, ‘Only bring horses to the Térek, and then even if you bring a whole stud I’ll find a place for them.’ You see he’s also a shaven-headed Tartar—how’s one to believe him?”

“What’s the point of talking nonsense?” said Luke. “You’d better tell me what to do about Giréy Khan. He says, ‘Just bring horses to the Térek, and even if you bring a whole herd, I’ll find a place for them.’ You see, he’s a shaven-headed Tartar—how can anyone trust him?”

“You may trust Giréy Khan, all his kin were good people. His father too was a faithful kunak. But listen to Daddy and I won’t teach you wrong: make him take an oath, then it will be all right. And if you go with him, have your pistol ready all the same, especially when it comes to dividing up the horses. I was nearly killed that way once by a Chéchen. I wanted ten rubles from him for a horse. Trusting is all right, but don’t go to sleep without a gun.” Lukáshka listened attentively to the old man.

“You can trust Giréy Khan; all his family are good people. His father was a loyal kunak too. But listen to Dad, and I won’t steer you wrong: make him take an oath, and then it’ll be fine. And if you go with him, keep your pistol ready just in case, especially when it comes to splitting the horses. I almost got killed that way once by a Chéchen. I asked him for ten rubles for a horse. Trusting is fine, but don’t let your guard down without a gun.” Lukáshka listened closely to the old man.

“I say, Daddy, have you any stone-break grass?” he asked after a pause.

“I say, Dad, do you have any stone-break grass?” he asked after a pause.

“No, I haven’t any, but I’ll teach you how to get it. You’re a good lad and won’t forget the old man.... Shall I tell you?”

“No, I don’t have any, but I’ll show you how to get it. You’re a good kid and won’t forget the old man.... Should I tell you?”

“Tell me, Daddy.”

"Tell me, Dad."

“You know a tortoise? She’s a devil, the tortoise is!”

“You know a tortoise? That tortoise is a real troublemaker!”

“Of course I know!”

"Of course, I know!"

“Find her nest and fence it round so that she can’t get in. Well, she’ll come, go round it, and then will go off to find the stone-break grass and will bring some along and destroy the fence. Anyhow next morning come in good time, and where the fence is broken there you’ll find the stone-break grass lying. Take it wherever you like. No lock and no bar will be able to stop you.”

“Find her nest and fence it off so she can’t get in. Well, she’ll come, go around it, and then she’ll go off to find the stone-break grass and bring some back to destroy the fence. Anyway, come back the next morning, and at the spot where the fence is broken, you’ll find the stone-break grass lying there. Take it wherever you want. No lock or barrier will be able to stop you.”

“Have you tried it yourself, Daddy?”

“Have you tried it yourself, Dad?”

“As for trying, I have not tried it, but I was told of it by good people. I used only one charm: that was to repeat the Pilgrim rhyme when mounting my horse; and no one ever killed me!”

“As for trying, I haven’t tried it, but good people told me about it. I only used one charm: that was to repeat the Pilgrim rhyme when getting on my horse; and no one ever killed me!”

“What is the Pilgrim rhyme, Daddy?”

“What's the Pilgrim rhyme, Dad?”

“What, don’t you know it? Oh, what people! You’re right to ask Daddy. Well, listen, and repeat after me:

“What, don’t you know? Oh, what people! You’re right to ask Dad. Well, listen, and say it after me:

“Hail! Ye, living in Sion,
This is your King,
Our steeds we shall sit on,
Sophonius is weeping.
Zacharias is speaking,
Father Pilgrim,
Mankind ever loving.”

“Hail! You who live in Sion,
This is your King,
We shall ride on our steeds,
Sophonius is weeping.
Zacharias is speaking,
Father Pilgrim,
Mankind ever loving.”

“Kind ever loving,” the old man repeated. “Do you know it now? Try it.”

“Kind ever loving,” the old man repeated. “Do you understand it now? Give it a try.”

Lukáshka laughed.

Lukáshka chuckled.

“Come, Daddy, was it that that hindered their killing you? Maybe it just happened so!”

“Come on, Dad, was that what stopped them from killing you? Maybe it just happened that way!”

“You’ve grown too clever! You learn it all, and say it. It will do you no harm. Well, suppose you have sung ‘Pilgrim’, it’s all right,” and the old man himself began laughing. “But just one thing, Luke, don’t you go to Nogáy!”

“You’ve gotten too smart! You learn everything and just say it. It won’t hurt you. Well, let’s say you’ve sung ‘Pilgrim’, that’s fine,” and the old man started laughing. “But just one thing, Luke, don’t go to Nogáy!”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Times have changed. You are not the same men. You’ve become rubbishy Cossacks! And see how many Russians have come down on us! You’d get to prison. Really, give it up! Just as if you could! Now Gírchik and I, we used...”

“Times have changed. You are not the same men. You’ve become worthless Cossacks! And look at how many Russians have come down on us! You’d end up in prison. Seriously, give it up! As if you could! Now Gírchik and I, we used...”

And the old man was about to begin one of his endless tales, but Lukáshka glanced at the window and interrupted him.

And the old man was about to start one of his never-ending stories, but Lukáshka looked out the window and interrupted him.

“It is quite light. Daddy. It’s time to be off. Look us up some day.”

“It’s really light out. Dad, it’s time to go. Check us out someday.”

“May Christ save you! I’ll go to the officer; I promised to take him out shooting. He seems a good fellow.”

“May Christ help you! I’m going to see the officer; I promised to take him out shooting. He seems like a good guy.”

Chapter XVII

From Eróshka’s hut Lukáshka went home. As he returned, the dewy mists were rising from the ground and enveloped the village. In various places the cattle, though out of sight, could be heard beginning to stir. The cocks called to one another with increasing frequency and insistence. The air was becoming more transparent, and the villagers were getting up. Not till he was close to it could Lukáshka discern the fence of his yard, all wet with dew, the porch of the hut, and the open shed. From the misty yard he heard the sound of an axe chopping wood. Lukáshka entered the hut. His mother was up, and stood at the oven throwing wood into it. His little sister was still lying in bed asleep.

From Eróshka’s hut, Lukáshka headed home. As he walked back, dew-laden mist was rising from the ground, surrounding the village. In different spots, the cattle, although hidden, could be heard starting to move. The roosters were calling to each other more frequently and insistently. The air was becoming clearer, and the villagers were waking up. It wasn’t until he got close that Lukáshka could see the wet fence of his yard, the porch of the hut, and the open shed. From the misty yard, he heard the sound of an axe chopping wood. Lukáshka entered the hut. His mother was up, standing by the oven and tossing wood into it. His little sister was still in bed, peacefully asleep.

“Well, Lukáshka, had enough holiday-making?” asked his mother softly. “Where did you spend the night?”

“Well, Lukáshka, had you had enough fun on your holiday?” his mother asked gently. “Where did you sleep last night?”

“I was in the village,” replied her son reluctantly, reaching for his musket, which he drew from its cover and examined carefully.

“I was in the village,” her son replied hesitantly, reaching for his musket, which he pulled out of its cover and looked over carefully.

His mother swayed her head.

His mom swayed her head.

Lukáshka poured a little gunpowder onto the pan, took out a little bag from which he drew some empty cartridge cases which he began filling, carefully plugging each one with a ball wrapped in a rag. Then, having tested the loaded cartridges with his teeth and examined them, he put down the bag.

Lukáshka poured a bit of gunpowder onto the pan, pulled out a small bag from which he took some empty cartridge cases that he started filling, carefully sealing each one with a ball wrapped in a rag. After checking the loaded cartridges with his teeth and inspecting them, he set the bag down.

“I say, Mother, I told you the bags wanted mending; have they been done?” he asked.

“I’m telling you, Mom, I mentioned that the bags needed fixing; have they been repaired?” he asked.

“Oh yes, our dumb girl was mending something last night. Why, is it time for you to be going back to the cordon? I haven’t seen anything of you!”

“Oh yeah, our silly girl was fixing something last night. By the way, is it time for you to head back to the line? I haven't seen you around at all!”

“Yes, as soon as I have got ready I shall have to go,” answered Lukáshka, tying up the gunpowder. “And where is our dumb one? Outside?”

“Yes, as soon as I’m ready, I have to go,” Lukáshka replied, tying up the gunpowder. “And where is our quiet one? Outside?”

“Chopping wood, I expect. She kept fretting for you. ‘I shall not see him at all!’ she said. She puts her hand to her face like this, and clicks her tongue and presses her hands to her heart as much as to say—‘sorry.’ Shall I call her in? She understood all about the abrek.”

“Chopping wood, I guess. She kept worrying about you. ‘I won’t see him at all!’ she said. She puts her hand to her face like this, clicks her tongue, and presses her hands to her heart as if to say—‘sorry.’ Should I call her in? She knew all about the abrek.”

“Call her,” said Lukáshka. “And I had some tallow there; bring it: I must grease my sword.”

“Call her,” said Lukáshka. “And I had some tallow there; bring it: I need to grease my sword.”

The old woman went out, and a few minutes later Lukáshka’s dumb sister came up the creaking steps and entered the hut. She was six years older than her brother and would have been extremely like him had it not been for the dull and coarsely changeable expression (common to all deaf and dumb people) of her face. She wore a coarse smock all patched; her feet were bare and muddy, and on her head she had an old blue kerchief. Her neck, arms, and face were sinewy like a peasant’s. Her clothing and her whole appearance indicated that she always did the hard work of a man. She brought in a heap of logs which she threw down by the oven. Then she went up to her brother, and with a joyful smile which made her whole face pucker up, touched him on the shoulder and began making rapid signs to him with her hands, her face, and whole body.

The old woman went out, and a few minutes later Lukáshka’s mute sister climbed the creaking steps and entered the hut. She was six years older than her brother and would have looked just like him if it weren't for the dull and rough changes in her expression (common among all deaf and mute individuals). She wore a rough, patched smock; her feet were bare and muddy, and she had an old blue scarf on her head. Her neck, arms, and face were muscular like a peasant’s. Her clothing and overall appearance showed that she always did the hard work of a man. She brought in a pile of logs and dropped them by the oven. Then she walked up to her brother, and with a joyful smile that made her whole face scrunch up, touched him on the shoulder and began to communicate rapidly with her hands, face, and entire body.

“That’s right, that’s right, Stëpka is a trump!” answered the brother, nodding. “She’s fetched everything and mended everything, she’s a trump! Here, take this for it!” He brought out two pieces of gingerbread from his pocket and gave them to her.

“That’s right, that’s right, Stëpka is the best!” replied the brother, nodding. “She’s brought everything and fixed everything, she’s amazing! Here, take this for it!” He pulled out two pieces of gingerbread from his pocket and handed them to her.

The dumb woman’s face flushed with pleasure, and she began making a weird noise for joy. Having seized the gingerbread she began to gesticulate still more rapidly, frequently pointing in one direction and passing her thick finger over her eyebrows and her face. Lukáshka understood her and kept nodding, while he smiled slightly. She was telling him to give the girls dainties, and that the girls liked him, and that one girl, Maryánka—the best of them all—loved him. She indicated Maryánka by rapidly pointing in the direction of Maryánka’s home and to her own eyebrows and face, and by smacking her lips and swaying her head. “Loves” she expressed by pressing her hands to her breast, kissing her hand, and pretending to embrace someone. Their mother returned to the hut, and seeing what her dumb daughter was saying, smiled and shook her head. Her daughter showed her the gingerbread and again made the noise which expressed joy.

The mute woman's face lit up with happiness, and she started making a strange sound of joy. Grabbing the gingerbread, she gestured more wildly, often pointing in one direction and running her thick finger over her eyebrows and face. Lukáshka understood her and kept nodding while giving a subtle smile. She was telling him to give treats to the girls, that the girls liked him, and that one girl, Maryánka—the best of them all—loved him. She pointed quickly toward Maryánka’s house and then to her own eyebrows and face, smacking her lips and swaying her head. To express "loves," she pressed her hands to her chest, kissed her hand, and pretended to hug someone. Their mother came back to the hut, saw what her mute daughter was saying, smiled, and shook her head. Her daughter showed her the gingerbread and once again made the joyful noise.

“I told Ulítka the other day that I’d send a matchmaker to them,” said the mother. “She took my words well.”

“I told Ulítka the other day that I’d send a matchmaker to them,” said the mother. “She took my words well.”

Lukáshka looked silently at his mother.

Lukáshka quietly stared at his mother.

“But how about selling the wine, mother? I need a horse.”

“But what about selling the wine, Mom? I need a horse.”

“I’ll cart it when I have time. I must get the barrels ready,” said the mother, evidently not wishing her son to meddle in domestic matters. “When you go out you’ll find a bag in the passage. I borrowed from the neighbours and got something for you to take back to the cordon; or shall I put it in your saddle-bag?”

“I’ll take care of it when I have time. I need to get the barrels ready,” said the mother, clearly not wanting her son to get involved in household tasks. “When you go out, you’ll find a bag in the hallway. I borrowed it from the neighbors and got something for you to take back to the cordon; or should I put it in your saddlebag?”

“All right,” answered Lukáshka. “And if Giréy Khan should come across the river send him to me at the cordon, for I shan’t get leave again for a long time now; I have some business with him.”

“All right,” replied Lukáshka. “And if Giréy Khan crosses the river, send him to me at the post, because I won’t be getting leave again for a while; I have some matters to discuss with him.”

He began to get ready to start.

He started getting ready to begin.

“I will send him on,” said the old woman. “It seems you have been spreeing at Yámka’s all the time. I went out in the night to see the cattle, and I think it was your voice I heard singing songs.”

“I'll send him on,” said the old woman. “It seems you’ve been partying at Yámka’s the whole time. I went out at night to check on the cattle, and I think I heard your voice singing songs.”

Lukáshka did not reply, but went out into the passage, threw the bags over his shoulder, tucked up the skirts of his coat, took his musket, and then stopped for a moment on the threshold.

Lukáshka didn’t say anything, but stepped out into the hallway, threw the bags over his shoulder, hiked up the hem of his coat, grabbed his musket, and paused for a moment at the door.

“Good-bye, mother!” he said as he closed the gate behind him. “Send me a small barrel with Nazárka. I promised it to the lads, and he’ll call for it.”

“Goodbye, Mom!” he said as he shut the gate behind him. “Send me a small barrel with Nazárka. I promised it to the guys, and he’ll pick it up.”

“May Christ keep you, Lukáshka. God be with you! I’ll send you some, some from the new barrel,” said the old woman, going to the fence: “But listen,” she added, leaning over the fence.

“May Christ keep you, Lukáshka. God be with you! I’ll send you some, some from the new barrel,” said the old woman, walking to the fence. “But listen,” she added, leaning over the fence.

The Cossack stopped.

The Cossack halted.

“You’ve been making merry here; well, that’s all right. Why should not a young man amuse himself? God has sent you luck and that’s good. But now look out and mind, my son. Don’t you go and get into mischief. Above all, satisfy your superiors: one has to! And I will sell the wine and find money for a horse and will arrange a match with the girl for you.”

“You’ve been having a good time here; that’s fine. Why shouldn’t a young man enjoy himself? You’ve been lucky, and that’s great. But now be careful, my son. Don’t get into trouble. Most importantly, make sure to please those above you: it’s necessary! I’ll sell the wine, get the money for a horse, and set up a meeting with the girl for you.”

“All right, all right!” answered her son, frowning.

“All right, all right!” replied her son, scowling.

His deaf sister shouted to attract his attention. She pointed to her head and the palm of her hand, to indicate the shaved head of a Chéchen. Then she frowned, and pretending to aim with a gun, she shrieked and began rapidly humming and shaking her head. This meant that Lukáshka should kill another Chéchen.

His deaf sister shouted to get his attention. She pointed to her head and the palm of her hand to show the shaved head of a Chechen. Then she frowned, and pretending to aim with a gun, she shrieked and started quickly humming and shaking her head. This meant that Lukáshka should kill another Chechen.

Lukáshka understood. He smiled, and shifting the gun at his back under his cloak stepped lightly and rapidly, and soon disappeared in the thick mist.

Lukáshka understood. He smiled, and as he adjusted the gun at his back under his cloak, he moved quickly and lightly, soon disappearing into the thick mist.

The old woman, having stood a little while at the gate, returned silently to the hut and immediately began working.

The old woman stood quietly at the gate for a moment before heading back to the hut, where she started working right away.

Chapter XVIII

Lukasha returned to the cordon and at the same time Daddy Eróshka whistled to his dogs and, climbing over his wattle fence, went to Olénin’s lodging, passing by the back of the houses (he disliked meeting women before going out hunting or shooting). He found Olénin still asleep, and even Vanyúsha, though awake, was still in bed and looking round the room considering whether it was not time to get up, when Daddy Eróshka, gun on shoulder and in full hunter’s trappings, opened the door.

Lukasha went back to the cordon, and at the same time, Daddy Eróshka whistled for his dogs and, climbing over his wattle fence, headed to Olénin’s place, taking the path behind the houses (he didn’t like running into women before going hunting). He found Olénin still asleep, and even though Vanyúsha was awake, he was still in bed, looking around the room to decide if it was time to get up when Daddy Eróshka, with his gun over his shoulder and decked out in full hunting gear, opened the door.

“A cudgel!” he shouted in his deep voice. “An alarm! The Chéchens are upon us! Iván! Get the samovar ready for your master, and get up yourself—quick,” cried the old man. “That’s our way, my good man! Why even the girls are already up! Look out of the window. See, she’s going for water and you’re still sleeping!”

“A club!” he shouted in his deep voice. “An alarm! The Chechens are coming for us! Iván! Get the samovar ready for your master, and wake up yourself—hurry,” cried the old man. “That’s our way, my good man! Even the girls are already up! Look out the window. See, she’s going for water and you’re still sleeping!”

Olénin awoke and jumped up, feeling fresh and lighthearted at the sight of the old man and at the sound of his voice.

Olénin woke up and jumped up, feeling refreshed and cheerful at the sight of the old man and the sound of his voice.

“Quick, Vanyúsha, quick!” he cried.

“Quick, Vanyúsha, hurry!” he cried.

“Is that the way you go hunting?” said the old man. “Others are having their breakfast and you are asleep! Lyam! Here!” he called to his dog. “Is your gun ready?” he shouted, as loud as if a whole crowd were in the hut.

“Is that how you go hunting?” the old man asked. “Others are having their breakfast while you’re still asleep! Lyam! Come here!” he called to his dog. “Is your gun ready?” he shouted, as if a whole crowd were in the hut.

“Well, it’s true I’m guilty, but it can’t be helped! The powder, Vanyúsha, and the wads!” said Olénin.

“Well, it’s true I’m guilty, but there’s nothing I can do about it! The powder, Vanyúsha, and the wads!” said Olénin.

“A fine!” shouted the old man.

“A fine!” shouted the old man.

Du tay voulay vou?” asked Vanyúsha, grinning.

Do you want to?” asked Vanyúsha, grinning.

“You’re not one of us—your gabble is not like our speech, you devil!” the old man shouted at Vanyúsha, showing the stumps of his teeth.

“You're not one of us—your chatter isn't like our talk, you devil!” the old man yelled at Vanyúsha, revealing the stubs of his teeth.

“A first offence must be forgiven,” said Olénin playfully, drawing on his high boots.

“A first offense must be forgiven,” said Olénin playfully, pulling on his high boots.

“The first offence shall be forgiven,” answered Eróshka, “but if you oversleep another time you’ll be fined a pail of chikhir. When it gets warmer you won’t find the deer.”

“The first offense will be overlooked,” replied Eróshka, “but if you sleep in again, you’ll be fined a bucket of chikhir. Once it gets warmer, you won’t see the deer.”

“And even if we do find him he is wiser than we are,” said Olénin, repeating the words spoken by the old man the evening before, “and you can’t deceive him!”

“And even if we do find him, he's wiser than we are,” said Olénin, echoing the old man's words from the evening before, “and you can't trick him!”

“Yes, laugh away! You kill one first, and then you may talk. Now then, hurry up! Look, there’s the master himself coming to see you,” added Eróshka, looking out of the window. “Just see how he’s got himself up. He’s put on a new coat so that you should see that he’s an officer. Ah, these people, these people!”

“Yes, go ahead and laugh! You take one down first, and then you can talk. Now, hurry up! Look, the boss is here to see you,” Eróshka added, glancing out the window. “Just look at how he’s dressed. He’s wearing a new coat so you can see he’s an officer. Ah, these people, these people!”

Sure enough Vanyúsha came in and announced that the master of the house wished to see Olénin.

Sure enough, Vanyúsha came in and announced that the head of the house wanted to see Olénin.

L’arjan!” he remarked profoundly, to forewarn his master of the meaning of this visitation. Following him, the master of the house in a new Circassian coat with an officer’s stripes on the shoulders and with polished boots (quite exceptional among Cossacks) entered the room, swaying from side to side, and congratulated his lodger on his safe arrival.

L’arjan!” he said seriously, to alert his master about the significance of this visit. Behind him, the homeowner, dressed in a new Circassian coat with officer's stripes on the shoulders and shiny boots (which was quite rare among Cossacks), entered the room, swaying slightly, and congratulated his guest on his safe arrival.

The cornet, Elias Vasílich, was an educated Cossack. He had been to Russia proper, was a regimental schoolteacher, and above all he was noble. He wished to appear noble, but one could not help feeling beneath his grotesque pretence of polish, his affectation, his self-confidence, and his absurd way of speaking, he was just the same as Daddy Eróshka. This could also be clearly seen by his sunburnt face and his hands and his red nose. Olénin asked him to sit down.

The cornet, Elias Vasílich, was an educated Cossack. He had been to Russia proper, was a regimental schoolteacher, and above all, he was noble. He wanted to seem noble, but it was impossible not to notice that beneath his ridiculous attempt at sophistication, his pretentiousness, his self-assurance, and his silly way of speaking, he was just like Daddy Eróshka. This was also obvious from his sunburned face, hands, and his red nose. Olénin asked him to sit down.

“Good morning, Father Elias Vasílich,” said Eróshka, rising with (or so it seemed to Olénin) an ironically low bow.

“Good morning, Father Elias Vasílich,” said Eróshka, getting up with (or so it seemed to Olénin) an ironically low bow.

“Good morning. Daddy. So you’re here already,” said the cornet, with a careless nod.

“Good morning, Dad. So you’re already here,” said the cornet, with a casual nod.

The cornet was a man of about forty, with a grey pointed beard, skinny and lean, but handsome and very fresh-looking for his age. Having come to see Olénin he was evidently afraid of being taken for an ordinary Cossack, and wanted to let Olénin feel his importance from the first.

The cornet was a man around forty, with a gray pointed beard, thin and lean, but good-looking and quite youthful for his age. He had come to see Olénin and was clearly worried about being mistaken for an ordinary Cossack; he wanted Olénin to recognize his significance right from the start.

“That’s our Egyptian Nimrod,” he remarked, addressing Olénin and pointing to the old man with a self-satisfied smile. “A mighty hunter before the Lord! He’s our foremost man on every hand. You’ve already been pleased to get acquainted with him.”

“That’s our Egyptian Nimrod,” he said, talking to Olénin and pointing to the old man with a smug smile. “A great hunter before the Lord! He’s our top guy in every respect. You’ve already had the pleasure of meeting him.”

Daddy Eróshka gazed at his feet in their shoes of wet raw hide and shook his head thoughtfully at the cornet’s ability and learning, and muttered to himself: “Gyptian Nimvrod! What things he invents!”

Daddy Eróshka looked down at his feet in their shoes made of wet rawhide and shook his head thoughtfully at the cornet’s skill and knowledge, muttering to himself: “Gyptian Nimvrod! What things he comes up with!”

“Yes, you see we mean to go hunting,” answered Olénin.

“Yes, you see, we plan to go hunting," replied Olénin.

“Yes, sir, exactly,” said the cornet, “but I have a small business with you.”

“Yes, sir, exactly,” said the cornet, “but I need to discuss something small with you.”

“What do you want?”

"What do you need?"

“Seeing that you are a gentleman,” began the cornet, “and as I may understand myself to be in the rank of an officer too, and therefore we may always progressively negotiate, as gentlemen do.” (He stopped and looked with a smile at Olénin and at the old man.) “But if you have the desire with my consent, then, as my wife is a foolish woman of our class, she could not quite comprehend your words of yesterday’s date. Therefore my quarters might be let for six rubles to the Regimental Adjutant, without the stables; but I can always avert that from myself free of charge. But, as you desire, therefore I, being myself of an officer’s rank, can come to an agreement with you in everything personally, as an inhabitant of this district, not according to our customs, but can maintain the conditions in every way....”

“Since you’re a gentleman,” the cornet started, “and since I also consider myself an officer, we can always negotiate like gentlemen do.” (He paused and smiled at Olénin and the old man.) “But if you’d like my approval, my wife, being a somewhat simple woman of our class, didn’t quite grasp what you meant yesterday. So, I could rent my quarters to the Regimental Adjutant for six rubles, not including the stables; but I can always prevent that without any cost to myself. However, as you wish, I, being of officer rank, can personally work things out with you as a member of this community, not according to our usual customs, but I can keep things on track in every way…”

“Speaks clearly!” muttered the old man.

“Speak clearly!” muttered the old man.

The cornet continued in the same strain for a long time. At last, not without difficulty, Olénin gathered that the cornet wished to let his rooms to him, Olénin, for six rubles a month. The latter gladly agreed to this, and offered his visitor a glass of tea. The cornet declined it.

The cornet kept up the same conversation for quite a while. Finally, with some effort, Olénin realized that the cornet wanted to rent him his rooms for six rubles a month. Olénin happily accepted the offer and invited his guest for a glass of tea. The cornet declined.

“According to our silly custom we consider it a sort of sin to drink out of a ‘worldly’ tumbler,” he said. “Though, of course, with my education I may understand, but my wife from her human weakness...”

“According to our silly custom, we think it’s kind of wrong to drink from a ‘worldly’ glass,” he said. “Though, of course, with my education, I might understand, but my wife, due to her human weakness...”

“Well then, will you have some tea?”

“Well, do you want some tea?”

“If you will permit me, I will bring my own particular glass,” answered the cornet, and stepped out into the porch.

“If you don’t mind, I’ll grab my own glass,” replied the cornet, and he stepped out onto the porch.

“Bring me my glass!” he cried.

“Bring me my glass!” he shouted.

In a few minutes the door opened and a young sunburnt arm in a print sleeve thrust itself in, holding a tumbler in the hand. The cornet went up, took it, and whispered something to his daughter. Olénin poured tea for the cornet into the latter’s own “particular” glass, and for Eróshka into a “worldly” glass.

In a few minutes, the door opened and a young, sunburned arm in a patterned sleeve reached in, holding a tumbler. The cornet took it, and whispered something to his daughter. Olénin poured tea for the cornet into his own special glass, and for Eróshka into an everyday glass.

“However, I do not desire to detain you,” said the cornet, scalding his lips and emptying his tumbler. “I too have a great liking for fishing, and I am here, so to say, only on leave of absence for recreation from my duties. I too have the desire to tempt fortune and see whether some Gifts of the Térek may not fall to my share. I hope you too will come and see us and have a drink of our wine, according to the custom of our village,” he added.

“However, I don’t want to keep you,” said the cornet, burning his lips and finishing his drink. “I also enjoy fishing, and I’m here, so to speak, just taking some time off for fun from my duties. I want to try my luck and see if I might get some Gifts of the Térek as well. I hope you’ll come visit us and share a glass of our wine, as is the tradition in our village,” he added.

The cornet bowed, shook hands with Olénin, and went out. While Olénin was getting ready, he heard the cornet giving orders to his family in an authoritative and sensible tone, and a few minutes later he saw him pass by the window in a tattered coat with his trousers rolled up to his knees and a fishing net over his shoulder.

The cornet bowed, shook hands with Olénin, and left. While Olénin was getting ready, he heard the cornet instructing his family in a commanding and clear tone, and a few minutes later he saw him walk by the window in a ragged coat with his pants rolled up to his knees and a fishing net slung over his shoulder.

“A rascal!” said Daddy Eróshka, emptying his “worldly” tumbler. “And will you really pay him six rubles? Was such a thing ever heard of? They would let you the best hut in the village for two rubles. What a beast! Why, I’d let you have mine for three!”

“A troublemaker!” said Daddy Eróshka, finishing his drink. “And are you actually going to pay him six rubles? Can you believe that? You could rent the best house in the village for two rubles. What a jerk! Honestly, I’d let you have mine for three!”

“No, I’ll remain here,” said Olénin.

“No, I’ll stay here,” said Olénin.

“Six rubles!... Clearly it’s a fool’s money. Eh, eh, eh!” answered the old man. “Let’s have some chikhir, Iván!”

“Six rubles!... Clearly it’s a fool’s money. Eh, eh, eh!” replied the old man. “Let’s have some chikhir, Iván!”

Having had a snack and a drink of vodka to prepare themselves for the road, Olénin and the old man went out together before eight o’clock.

Having had a snack and a drink of vodka to get ready for the road, Olénin and the old man headed out together before eight o’clock.

At the gate they came up against a wagon to which a pair of oxen were harnessed. With a white kerchief tied round her head down to her eyes, a coat over her smock, and wearing high boots, Maryánka with a long switch in her hand was dragging the oxen by a cord tied to their horns.

At the gate, they encountered a wagon pulled by a pair of oxen. Maryánka, with a white scarf tied around her head down to her eyes, a coat over her dress, and high boots, was pulling the oxen along with a long stick in her hand, using a cord tied to their horns.

“Mammy,” said the old man, pretending that he was going to seize her.

“Mammy,” said the old man, pretending he was about to grab her.

Maryánka flourished her switch at him and glanced merrily at them both with her beautiful eyes.

Maryánka waved her switch at him and looked happily at both of them with her beautiful eyes.

Olénin felt still more light-hearted.

Olénin felt even more cheerful.

“Now then, come on, come on,” he said, throwing his gun on his shoulder and conscious of the girl’s eyes upon him.

“Alright, let’s go, let’s go,” he said, tossing his gun over his shoulder and aware of the girl watching him.

“Gee up!” sounded Maryánka’s voice behind them, followed by the creak of the moving wagon.

“Get moving!” Maryánka's voice called from behind them, accompanied by the creak of the moving wagon.

As long as their road lay through the pastures at the back of the village Eróshka went on talking. He could not forget the cornet and kept on abusing him.

As long as their path went through the fields behind the village, Eróshka kept talking. He couldn’t stop thinking about the cornet and continued to complain about it.

“Why are you so angry with him?” asked Olénin.

“Why are you so mad at him?” asked Olénin.

“He’s stingy. I don’t like it,” answered the old man. “He’ll leave it all behind when he dies! Then who’s he saving up for? He’s built two houses, and he’s got a second garden from his brother by a law-suit. And in the matter of papers what a dog he is! They come to him from other villages to fill up documents. As he writes it out, exactly so it happens. He gets it quite exact. But who is he saving for? He’s only got one boy and the girl; when she’s married who’ll be left?”

“He's cheap. I don't like it," replied the old man. "He's just going to leave everything behind when he dies! So who is he saving for? He’s built two houses, and he got a second garden from his brother through a lawsuit. And as for paperwork, what a pain he is! People come to him from other villages to get documents filled out. As he writes it, that's exactly how it turns out. He gets it spot on. But who is he saving for? He’s only got one son and a daughter; once she’s married, who will be left?”

“Well then, he’s saving up for her dowry,” said Olénin.

“Well then, he’s saving up for her wedding fund,” said Olénin.

“What dowry? The girl is sought after, she’s a fine girl. But he’s such a devil that he must yet marry her to a rich fellow. He wants to get a big price for her. There’s Luke, a Cossack, a neighbour and a nephew of mine, a fine lad. It’s he who killed the Chéchen—he has been wooing her for a long time, but he hasn’t let him have her. He’s given one excuse, and another, and a third. ‘The girl’s too young,’ he says. But I know what he is thinking. He wants to keep them bowing to him. He’s been acting shamefully about that girl. Still, they will get her for Lukáshka, because he is the best Cossack in the village, a brave, who has killed an abrek and will be rewarded with a cross.”

“What dowry? The girl is in demand; she's a great catch. But he’s such a jerk that he insists on marrying her off to a rich guy. He wants to get a high price for her. There’s Luke, a Cossack, a neighbor and my nephew, a great guy. He’s the one who killed the Chechen—he’s been chasing her for a while, but he hasn’t been allowed to have her. He’s made one excuse after another. ‘The girl’s too young,’ he says. But I know what he's really thinking. He wants to keep them all dependent on him. He’s been acting disgracefully about that girl. Still, they’ll give her to Lukáshka because he’s the best Cossack in the village, a brave man who has killed an abrek and will be honored with a cross.”

“But how about this? When I was walking up and down the yard last night, I saw my landlord’s daughter and some Cossack kissing,” said Olénin.

“But check this out! While I was pacing around the yard last night, I saw my landlord’s daughter making out with some Cossack,” said Olénin.

“You’re pretending!” cried the old man, stopping.

“You're just pretending!” shouted the old man, coming to a halt.

“On my word,” said Olénin.

"Honestly," said Olénin.

“Women are the devil,” said Eróshka pondering. “But what Cossack was it?”

“Women are the devil,” Eróshka said, thinking. “But which Cossack was it?”

“I couldn’t see.”

“I couldn’t see it.”

“Well, what sort of a cap had he, a white one?”

“Well, what kind of cap did he have, a white one?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And a red coat? About your height?”

“And a red coat? About your height?”

“No, a bit taller.”

“No, a little taller.”

“It’s he!” and Eróshka burst out laughing. “It’s himself, it’s Mark. He is Luke, but I call him Mark for a joke. His very self! I love him. I was just such a one myself. What’s the good of minding them? My sweetheart used to sleep with her mother and her sister-in-law, but I managed to get in. She used to sleep upstairs; that witch her mother was a regular demon; it’s awful how she hated me. Well, I used to come with a chum, Gírchik his name was. We’d come under her window and I’d climb on his shoulders, push up the window and begin groping about. She used to sleep just there on a bench. Once I woke her up and she nearly called out. She hadn’t recognized me. ‘Who is there?’ she said, and I could not answer. Her mother was even beginning to stir, but I took off my cap and shoved it over her mouth; and she at once knew it by a seam in it, and ran out to me. I used not to want anything then. She’d bring along clotted cream and grapes and everything,” added Eróshka (who always explained things practically), “and she wasn’t the only one. It was a life!”

“It’s him!” Eróshka exclaimed, bursting into laughter. “It’s really him, it’s Mark. He goes by Luke, but I call him Mark just for fun. It’s really him! I love him. I was just like that myself. What’s the point of being bothered by it? My sweetheart used to sleep with her mom and sister-in-law, but I found a way in. She slept upstairs; her mother was a total nightmare, really hated me. I used to come with my buddy, Gírchik. We’d hang out under her window, and I’d climb on his shoulders, push open the window, and start feeling around. She would sleep right there on a bench. One time I woke her up, and she almost yelled. She didn’t recognize me. ‘Who’s there?’ she asked, and I couldn’t reply. Her mother started to stir, but I took off my cap and covered her mouth with it; she instantly recognized me by a seam on it and rushed out to me. I didn’t want anything else then. She’d bring clotted cream and grapes and all kinds of stuff,” Eróshka added (always explaining things practically), “and she wasn’t the only one. It was a great life!”

“And what now?”

"What now?"

“Now we’ll follow the dog, get a pheasant to settle on a tree, and then you may fire.”

“Now we’ll track the dog, get a pheasant to land in a tree, and then you can shoot.”

“Would you have made up to Maryánka?”

“Would you have asked Maryánka?”

“Attend to the dogs. I’ll tell you tonight,” said the old man, pointing to his favourite dog, Lyam.

“Take care of the dogs. I’ll fill you in tonight,” said the old man, pointing to his favorite dog, Lyam.

After a pause they continued talking, while they went about a hundred paces. Then the old man stopped again and pointed to a twig that lay across the path.

After a break, they kept talking as they walked about a hundred steps. Then the old man stopped again and pointed to a stick that was lying across the path.

“What do you think of that?” he said. “You think it’s nothing? It’s bad that this stick is lying so.”

“What do you think about that?” he said. “You think it’s nothing? It’s not good that this stick is just lying here like this.”

“Why is it bad?”

“Why is it wrong?”

He smiled.

He smiled.

“Ah, you don’t know anything. Just listen to me. When a stick lies like that don’t you step across it, but go round it or throw it off the path this way, and say ‘Father and Son and Holy Ghost,’ and then go on with God’s blessing. Nothing will happen to you. That’s what the old men used to teach me.”

“Ah, you don’t know anything. Just listen to me. When a stick is lying like that, don’t step over it. Go around it or throw it off the path this way, and say ‘Father, Son, and Holy Spirit,’ and then continue on with God’s blessing. Nothing will happen to you. That’s what the old men used to teach me.”

“Come, what rubbish!” said Olénin. “You’d better tell me more about Maryánka. Does she carry on with Lukáshka?”

“Come on, what nonsense!” said Olénin. “You should tell me more about Maryánka. Is she seeing Lukáshka?”

“Hush ... be quiet now!” the old man again interrupted in a whisper: “just listen, we’ll go round through the forest.”

“Hush ... be quiet now!” the old man whispered again: “just listen, we’ll go around through the forest.”

And the old man, stepping quietly in his soft shoes, led the way by a narrow path leading into the dense, wild, overgrown forest. Now and again with a frown he turned to look at Olénin, who rustled and clattered with his heavy boots and, carrying his gun carelessly, several times caught the twigs of trees that grew across the path.

And the old man, quietly stepping in his soft shoes, led the way along a narrow path into the thick, wild, overgrown forest. Every now and then, with a frown, he turned to glance at Olénin, who was making noise with his heavy boots and, carelessly carrying his gun, kept getting caught on the branches of trees that crossed the path.

“Don’t make a noise. Step softly, soldier!” the old man whispered angrily.

“Don’t make any noise. Walk quietly, soldier!” the old man whispered angrily.

There was a feeling in the air that the sun had risen. The mist was dissolving but it still enveloped the tops of the trees. The forest looked terribly high. At every step the aspect changed: what had appeared like a tree proved to be a bush, and a reed looked like a tree.

There was a sense in the air that the sun had come up. The mist was clearing, but it still surrounded the tops of the trees. The forest looked incredibly tall. With every step, things shifted: what had seemed like a tree turned out to be a bush, and a reed looked like a tree.

Chapter XIX

The mist had partly lifted, showing the wet reed thatches, and was now turning into dew that moistened the road and the grass beside the fence. Smoke rose everywhere in clouds from the chimneys. The people were going out of the village, some to their work, some to the river, and some to the cordon. The hunters walked together along the damp, grass-grown path. The dogs, wagging their tails and looking at their masters, ran on both sides of them. Myriads of gnats hovered in the air and pursued the hunters, covering their backs, eyes, and hands. The air was fragrant with the grass and with the dampness of the forest. Olénin continually looked round at the ox-cart in which Maryánka sat urging on the oxen with a long switch.

The mist had mostly cleared, revealing the wet reed thatches, and was now turning into dew that dampened the road and the grass by the fence. Smoke billowed everywhere from the chimneys. People were leaving the village, some heading to work, some going to the river, and some to the cordon. The hunters strolled together along the damp, grass-covered path. The dogs, wagging their tails and looking at their owners, ran alongside them. Swarms of gnats buzzed in the air, swarming the hunters and landing on their backs, eyes, and hands. The air smelled fresh with grass and the moisture from the forest. Olénin kept glancing back at the ox-cart where Maryánka sat, coaxing the oxen with a long switch.

It was calm. The sounds from the village, audible at first, now no longer reached the sportsmen. Only the brambles cracked as the dogs ran under them, and now and then birds called to one another. Olénin knew that danger lurked in the forest, that abreks always hid in such places. But he knew too that in the forest, for a man on foot, a gun is a great protection. Not that he was afraid, but he felt that another in his place might be; and looking into the damp misty forest and listening to the rare and faint sounds with strained attention, he changed his hold on his gun and experienced a pleasant feeling that was new to him. Daddy Eróshka went in front, stopping and carefully scanning every puddle where an animal had left a double track, and pointing it out to Olénin. He hardly spoke at all and only occasionally made remarks in a whisper. The track they were following had once been made by wagons, but the grass had long overgrown it. The elm and plane-tree forest on both sides of them was so dense and overgrown with creepers that it was impossible to see anything through it. Nearly every tree was enveloped from top to bottom with wild grape vines, and dark bramble bushes covered the ground thickly. Every little glade was overgrown with blackberry bushes and grey feathery reeds. In places, large hoof-prints and small funnel-shaped pheasant-trails led from the path into the thicket. The vigour of the growth of this forest, untrampled by cattle, struck Olénin at every turn, for he had never seen anything like it. This forest, the danger, the old man and his mysterious whispering, Maryánka with her virile upright bearing, and the mountains—all this seemed to him like a dream.

It was peaceful. The sounds from the village that were audible at first had faded away, and now only the brambles crackled as the dogs dashed beneath them, with the occasional calls of birds echoing between them. Olénin was aware that danger was hiding in the forest, that abreks always concealed themselves in places like this. But he also knew that for someone on foot, a gun could offer significant protection. He wasn’t scared, but he sensed that another person in his position might be; and as he gazed into the damp, misty forest, straining to listen to the faint and rare sounds, he adjusted his grip on his gun and felt a new, pleasant sensation. Daddy Eróshka led the way, stopping to carefully check every puddle where animals had left tracks and pointing them out to Olénin. He barely spoke, only whispering comments now and then. The trail they were following had once been worn by wagons, but the grass had long since reclaimed it. The elm and plane-tree forest on either side was so thick, covered in vines, that it was impossible to see through. Every tree was draped from head to toe in wild grapevines, and dark bramble bushes blanketed the ground. Each small clearing was overtaken by blackberry bushes and grey, feathery reeds. In some spots, large hoof-prints and small funnel-shaped tracks of pheasants led from the path into the underbrush. The lushness of this forest, untouched by cattle, amazed Olénin at every turn, as he had never seen anything like it before. This forest, the lurking danger, the old man with his mysterious whispers, Maryánka standing tall and strong, and the mountains—all of it felt like a dream.

“A pheasant has settled,” whispered the old man, looking round and pulling his cap over his face—“Cover your mug! A pheasant!” he waved his arm angrily at Olénin and pushed forward almost on all fours. “He don’t like a man’s mug.”

“A pheasant has landed,” whispered the old man, glancing around and pulling his cap down over his face—“Hide your face! A pheasant!” He waved his arm angrily at Olénin and crouched forward almost on all fours. “He doesn’t like a man’s face.”

Olénin was still behind him when the old man stopped and began examining a tree. A cock-pheasant on the tree clucked at the dog that was barking at it, and Olénin saw the pheasant; but at that moment a report, as of a cannon, came from Eróshka’s enormous gun, the bird fluttered up and, losing some feathers, fell to the ground. Coming up to the old man Olénin disturbed another, and raising his gun he aimed and fired. The pheasant flew swiftly up and then, catching at the branches as he fell, dropped like a stone to the ground.

Olénin was still behind him when the old man stopped to examine a tree. A cock pheasant on the tree clucked at the dog that was barking at it, and Olénin noticed the pheasant; but at that moment, there was a loud boom from Eróshka’s huge gun, the bird fluttered up, shedding some feathers, and fell to the ground. Approaching the old man, Olénin startled another bird, and raising his gun, he aimed and fired. The pheasant shot up quickly, then, grasping at the branches as it fell, dropped like a stone to the ground.

“Good man!” the old man (who could not hit a flying bird) shouted, laughing.

“Good man!” the old man (who couldn’t hit a flying bird) shouted, laughing.

Having picked up the pheasants they went on. Olénin, excited by the exercise and the praise, kept addressing remarks to the old man.

Having picked up the pheasants, they continued on. Olénin, energized by the activity and the compliments, kept making comments to the old man.

“Stop! Come this way,” the old man interrupted. “I noticed the track of deer here yesterday.”

“Stop! Come over here,” the old man said. “I saw deer tracks here yesterday.”

After they had turned into the thicket and gone some three hundred paces they scrambled through into a glade overgrown with reeds and partly under water. Olénin failed to keep up with the old huntsman and presently Daddy Eróshka, some twenty paces in front, stooped down, nodding and beckoning with his arm. On coming up with him Olénin saw a man’s footprint to which the old man was pointing.

After they entered the thicket and walked about three hundred steps, they made their way into a clearing covered with reeds and partly submerged in water. Olénin couldn't keep up with the old huntsman, and soon Daddy Eróshka, about twenty steps ahead, bent down, nodding and gesturing with his arm. When Olénin caught up with him, he saw the footprint of a man that the old man was pointing at.

“D’you see?”

"Do you see?"

“Yes, well?” said Olénin, trying to speak as calmly as he could. “A man’s footstep!”

“Yes, well?” Olénin said, trying to sound as calm as he could. “A man’s footsteps!”

Involuntarily a thought of Cooper’s Pathfinder and of abreks flashed through Olénin’s mind, but noticing the mysterious manner with which the old man moved on, he hesitated to question him and remained in doubt whether this mysteriousness was caused by fear of danger or by the sport.

Involuntarily, a thought of Cooper’s Pathfinder and of abreks crossed Olénin’s mind, but seeing the old man move in such a mysterious way, he hesitated to ask him and was unsure whether this mystery came from fear of danger or just for fun.

“No, it’s my own footprint,” the old man said quietly, and pointed to some grass under which the track of an animal was just perceptible.

“No, it’s my own footprint,” the old man said softly, and pointed to some grass where the imprint of an animal was barely visible.

The old man went on, and Olénin kept up with him. Descending to lower ground some twenty paces farther on they came upon a spreading pear-tree, under which, on the black earth, lay the fresh dung of some animal.

The old man continued walking, and Olénin followed him. After going down to lower ground about twenty steps further, they encountered a wide pear tree, underneath which, on the dark soil, lay the fresh dung of some animal.

The spot, all covered over with wild vines, was like a cosy arbour, dark and cool.

The area, completely covered in wild vines, felt like a cozy nook—dim and refreshing.

“He’s been here this morning,” said the old man with a sigh; “the lair is still damp, quite fresh.”

“He was here this morning,” said the old man with a sigh; “the lair is still damp, pretty fresh.”

Suddenly they heard a terrible crash in the forest some ten paces from where they stood. They both started and seized their guns, but they could see nothing and only heard the branches breaking. The rhythmical rapid thud of galloping was heard for a moment and then changed into a hollow rumble which resounded farther and farther off, re-echoing in wider and wider circles through the forest. Olénin felt as though something had snapped in his heart. He peered carefully but vainly into the green thicket and then turned to the old man. Daddy Eróshka with his gun pressed to his breast stood motionless; his cap was thrust backwards, his eyes gleamed with an unwonted glow, and his open mouth, with its worn yellow teeth, seemed to have stiffened in that position.

Suddenly, they heard a loud crash in the forest about ten steps away from where they were standing. They both jumped and grabbed their guns, but they couldn’t see anything and only heard the branches breaking. For a moment, they heard the rhythmic pounding of something galloping, which then turned into a deep rumble that faded away into the distance, echoing in wider circles through the forest. Olénin felt as if something had broken in his heart. He looked carefully but found nothing in the green thicket and then turned to the old man. Daddy Eróshka stood still with his gun pressed against his chest; his cap was tilted back, his eyes shone with an unusual light, and his open mouth, displaying his worn yellow teeth, seemed frozen in that position.

“A horned stag!” he muttered, and throwing down his gun in despair he began pulling at his grey beard, “Here it stood. We should have come round by the path.... Fool! fool!” and he gave his beard an angry tug. “Fool! Pig!” he repeated, pulling painfully at his own beard. Through the forest something seemed to fly away in the mist, and ever farther and farther off was heard the sound of the flight of the stag.

“A horned stag!” he muttered, and throwing down his gun in despair, he started tugging at his gray beard. “It was right here. We should have taken the path… Fool! Fool!” He yanked at his beard angrily. “Fool! Pig!” he repeated, pulling painfully at his own beard. Through the forest, something seemed to vanish into the mist, and the sound of the stag’s flight echoed farther and farther away.

It was already dusk when, hungry, tired, but full of vigour, Olénin returned with the old man. Dinner was ready. He ate and drank with the old man till he felt warm and merry. Olénin then went out into the porch. Again, to the west, the mountains rose before his eyes. Again the old man told his endless stories of hunting, of abreks, of sweethearts, and of all that free and reckless life. Again the fair Maryánka went in and out and across the yard, her beautiful powerful form outlined by her smock.

It was already getting dark when Olénin returned with the old man, feeling hungry, tired, but full of energy. Dinner was ready. He ate and drank with the old man until he felt warm and cheerful. Olénin then stepped out onto the porch. Once again, the mountains rose in front of him to the west. The old man resumed his endless tales of hunting, of abreks, of sweethearts, and all that free and wild life. Again, the lovely Maryánka moved in and out across the yard, her strong, beautiful figure highlighted by her smock.

Chapter XX

The next day Olénin went alone to the spot where he and the old man startled the stag. Instead of passing round through the gate he climbed over the prickly hedge, as everybody else did, and before he had had time to pull out the thorns that had caught in his coat, his dog, which had run on in front, started two pheasants. He had hardly stepped among the briers when the pheasants began to rise at every step (the old man had not shown him that place the day before as he meant to keep it for shooting from behind the screen). Olénin fired twelve times and killed five pheasants, but clambering after them through the briers he got so fatigued that he was drenched with perspiration. He called off his dog, uncocked his gun, put in a bullet above the small shot, and brushing away the mosquitoes with the wide sleeve of his Circassian coat he went slowly to the spot where they had been the day before. It was however impossible to keep back the dog, who found trails on the very path, and Olénin killed two more pheasants, so that after being detained by this it was getting towards noon before he began to find the place he was looking for.

The next day, Olénin went by himself to the spot where he and the old man had startled the stag. Instead of going through the gate, he climbed over the prickly hedge like everyone else, and before he had a chance to pull out the thorns that had gotten caught in his coat, his dog, which had run ahead, startled two pheasants. He had barely stepped into the thicket when the pheasants started to take off with every step he took (the old man hadn't shown him that spot the day before because he planned to save it for shooting from behind the screen). Olénin fired twelve times and shot five pheasants, but climbing through the briers after them made him so worn out that he was soaked in sweat. He called his dog back, uncocked his gun, loaded a bullet above the small shot, and swatted away the mosquitoes with the wide sleeve of his Circassian coat as he slowly made his way to the spot where they had been the day before. However, it was impossible to keep the dog from following the scent on the very path, and Olénin ended up killing two more pheasants, which delayed him so that it was getting close to noon before he finally found the place he was looking for.

The day was perfectly clear, calm, and hot. The morning moisture had dried up even in the forest, and myriads of mosquitoes literally covered his face, his back, and his arms. His dog had turned from black to grey, its back being covered with mosquitoes, and so had Olénin’s coat through which the insects thrust their stings. Olénin was ready to run away from them and it seemed to him that it was impossible to live in this country in the summer. He was about to go home, but remembering that other people managed to endure such pain he resolved to bear it and gave himself up to be devoured. And strange to say, by noontime the feeling became actually pleasant. He even felt that without this mosquito-filled atmosphere around him, and that mosquito-paste mingled with perspiration which his hand smeared over his face, and that unceasing irritation all over his body, the forest would lose for him some of its character and charm. These myriads of insects were so well suited to that monstrously lavish wild vegetation, these multitudes of birds and beasts which filled the forest, this dark foliage, this hot scented air, these runlets filled with turbid water which everywhere soaked through from the Térek and gurgled here and there under the overhanging leaves, that the very thing which had at first seemed to him dreadful and intolerable now seemed pleasant. After going round the place where yesterday they had found the animal and not finding anything, he felt inclined to rest. The sun stood right above the forest and poured its perpendicular rays down on his back and head whenever he came out into a glade or onto the road. The seven heavy pheasants dragged painfully at his waist. Having found the traces of yesterday’s stag he crept under a bush into the thicket just where the stag had lain, and lay down in its lair. He examined the dark foliage around him, the place marked by the stag’s perspiration and yesterday’s dung, the imprint of the stag’s knees, the bit of black earth it had kicked up, and his own footprints of the day before. He felt cool and comfortable and did not think of or wish for anything. And suddenly he was overcome by such a strange feeling of causeless joy and of love for everything, that from an old habit of his childhood he began crossing himself and thanking someone. Suddenly, with extraordinary clearness, he thought: “Here am I, Dmítri Olénin, a being quite distinct from every other being, now lying all alone Heaven only knows where—where a stag used to live—an old stag, a beautiful stag who perhaps had never seen a man, and in a place where no human being has ever sat or thought these thoughts. Here I sit, and around me stand old and young trees, one of them festooned with wild grape vines, and pheasants are fluttering, driving one another about and perhaps scenting their murdered brothers.” He felt his pheasants, examined them, and wiped the warm blood off his hand onto his coat. “Perhaps the jackals scent them and with dissatisfied faces go off in another direction: above me, flying in among the leaves which to them seem enormous islands, mosquitoes hang in the air and buzz: one, two, three, four, a hundred, a thousand, a million mosquitoes, and all of them buzz something or other and each one of them is separate from all else and is just such a separate Dmítri Olénin as I am myself.” He vividly imagined what the mosquitoes buzzed: “This way, this way, lads! Here’s some one we can eat!” They buzzed and stuck to him. And it was clear to him that he was not a Russian nobleman, a member of Moscow society, the friend and relation of so-and-so and so-and-so, but just such a mosquito, or pheasant, or deer, as those that were now living all around him. “Just as they, just as Daddy Eróshka, I shall live awhile and die, and as he says truly: ‘grass will grow and nothing more’.”

The day was perfectly clear, calm, and hot. The morning dew had dried even in the forest, and swarms of mosquitoes completely covered his face, back, and arms. His dog had turned from black to grey, its back swarmed with mosquitoes, and so did Olénin’s coat, through which the insects jabbed their stings. Olénin felt like running away from them and thought it was impossible to live in this country during the summer. He was about to head home, but remembering that others managed to endure such suffering, he decided to tough it out and let himself be eaten alive. Strangely enough, by noon, the sensation became strangely enjoyable. He even realized that without this mosquito-laden atmosphere surrounding him, and the mosquito paste mixed with sweat that he smeared across his face, along with the constant irritation all over his body, the forest would lose some of its character and charm. These swarms of insects were perfectly suited to the wildly lush vegetation, the multitude of birds and animals filling the forest, the dense foliage, the hot, fragrant air, and the trickles of murky water that seeped everywhere from the Térek, gurgling under the overhanging leaves. What had initially seemed dreadful and unbearable now seemed pleasant. After wandering around the spot where they had found the animal yesterday and not seeing anything, he felt like resting. The sun was directly overhead, pouring its harsh rays onto his back and head whenever he stepped into a clearing or onto the path. The seven heavy pheasants hung heavily from his waist. After finding the tracks of yesterday’s stag, he crawled under a bush into the thicket right where the stag had lain, and settled in its resting spot. He looked at the dark foliage around him, the spot marked by the stag’s sweat and yesterday’s droppings, the impressions of the stag’s knees, the patch of black earth it had kicked up, and his own footprints from the day before. He felt cool and comfortable and didn’t think of or wish for anything. Suddenly, he was hit with an odd sense of unexplainable joy and love for everything, leading him to cross himself and thank someone out of childhood habit. Suddenly, with remarkable clarity, he thought: “Here I am, Dmítri Olénin, an individual completely distinct from all others, lying here all alone—Heaven knows where—where a stag used to roam—an old stag, a beautiful stag who perhaps had never seen a human, in a spot where no person has ever sat or thought these thoughts. Here I sit, surrounded by old and young trees, one of them draped with wild grapevines, while pheasants flutter about, driving each other away, perhaps sensing their murdered kin.” He felt his pheasants, inspected them, and wiped the warm blood from his hand onto his coat. “Maybe the jackals smell them and, looking unhappy, go off in another direction: above me, mosquitoes hang in the air, buzzing among the leaves that seem like huge islands to them: one, two, three, four, a hundred, a thousand, a million mosquitoes, all buzzing something, each one distinct from the others, just as I, Dmítri Olénin, am distinct.” He vividly imagined what the mosquitoes were buzzing: “This way, this way, guys! Here’s someone we can feast on!” They buzzed and clung to him. And it was clear to him that he was not a Russian nobleman, a member of Moscow society, a friend or relative of so-and-so, but just like the mosquito, or pheasant, or deer living all around him. “Just like them, just like Daddy Eróshka, I will live for a while and die, and as he truly says: ‘grass will grow and nothing more.’”

“But what though the grass does grow?” he continued thinking. “Still I must live and be happy, because happiness is all I desire. Never mind what I am—an animal like all the rest, above whom the grass will grow and nothing more; or a frame in which a bit of the one God has been set,—still I must live in the very best way. How then must I live to be happy, and why was I not happy before?” And he began to recall his former life and he felt disgusted with himself. He appeared to himself to have been terribly exacting and selfish, though he now saw that all the while he really needed nothing for himself. And he looked round at the foliage with the light shining through it, at the setting sun and the clear sky, and he felt just as happy as before. “Why am I happy, and what used I to live for?” thought he. “How much I exacted for myself; how I schemed and did not manage to gain anything but shame and sorrow! and, there now, I require nothing to be happy;” and suddenly a new light seemed to reveal itself to him. “Happiness is this!” he said to himself. “Happiness lies in living for others. That is evident. The desire for happiness is innate in every man; therefore it is legitimate. When trying to satisfy it selfishly—that is, by seeking for oneself riches, fame, comforts, or love—it may happen that circumstances arise which make it impossible to satisfy these desires. It follows that it is these desires that are illegitimate, but not the need for happiness. But what desires can always be satisfied despite external circumstances? What are they? Love, self-sacrifice.” He was so glad and excited when he had discovered this, as it seemed to him, new truth, that he jumped up and began impatiently seeking some one to sacrifice himself for, to do good to and to love. “Since one wants nothing for oneself,” he kept thinking, “why not live for others?” He took up his gun with the intention of returning home quickly to think this out and to find an opportunity of doing good. He made his way out of the thicket. When he had come out into the glade he looked around him; the sun was no longer visible above the tree-tops. It had grown cooler and the place seemed to him quite strange and not like the country round the village. Everything seemed changed—the weather and the character of the forest; the sky was wrapped in clouds, the wind was rustling in the tree-tops, and all around nothing was visible but reeds and dying broken-down trees. He called to his dog who had run away to follow some animal, and his voice came back as in a desert. And suddenly he was seized with a terrible sense of weirdness. He grew frightened. He remembered the abreks and the murders he had been told about, and he expected every moment that an abrek would spring from behind every bush and he would have to defend his life and die, or be a coward. He thought of God and of the future life as for long he had not thought about them. And all around was that same gloomy stern wild nature. “And is it worth while living for oneself,” thought he, “when at any moment you may die, and die without having done any good, and so that no one will know of it?” He went in the direction where he fancied the village lay. Of his shooting he had no further thought; but he felt tired to death and peered round at every bush and tree with particular attention and almost with terror, expecting every moment to be called to account for his life. After having wandered about for a considerable time he came upon a ditch down which was flowing cold sandy water from the Térek, and, not to go astray any longer, he decided to follow it. He went on without knowing where the ditch would lead him. Suddenly the reeds behind him crackled. He shuddered and seized his gun, and then felt ashamed of himself: the over-excited dog, panting hard, had thrown itself into the cold water of the ditch and was lapping it!

“But so what if the grass grows?” he kept thinking. “I still have to live and be happy, because happiness is all I want. It doesn't matter what I am—just another animal, like all the others, over which the grass will grow and nothing more; or a vessel that holds a piece of the one God—still, I need to live my life in the best way possible. How should I live to be happy, and why wasn't I happy before?” He began to think about his past life and felt disgusted with himself. He realized he had been terribly demanding and selfish, even though he now saw that he really needed nothing for himself. He looked around at the leaves with sunlight shining through, at the setting sun and the clear sky, and felt just as happy as before. “Why am I happy, and what was I living for?” he wondered. “How much I demanded for myself; how I plotted and ended up gaining nothing but shame and sorrow! And now, I need nothing to be happy;” suddenly, a new insight seemed to dawn on him. “This is happiness!” he told himself. “Happiness is about living for others. That's clear. The desire for happiness is natural for everyone; therefore, it’s valid. When we try to satisfy it selfishly—that is, by pursuing wealth, fame, comfort, or love for ourselves—it can happen that circumstances arise that make it impossible to satisfy those desires. This means that those desires are illegitimate, but the need for happiness isn’t. But what desires can always be satisfied no matter the external circumstances? What are they? Love, self-sacrifice.” He was so happy and excited at his discovery of this, what seemed like a new truth, that he jumped up and started eagerly searching for someone to help and love. “Since I don’t want anything for myself,” he kept thinking, “why not live for others?” He picked up his gun, intending to head home quickly to think this through and find a chance to do good. He made his way out of the thicket. When he emerged into the clearing, he looked around; the sun was no longer visible above the treetops. It had gotten cooler, and the place felt strange and unlike the area around the village. Everything seemed different—the weather and the nature of the forest; the sky was filled with clouds, the wind rustling in the treetops, and all around him were only reeds and dying, broken trees. He called for his dog, who had run off to chase an animal, and his voice echoed back like in a desert. Suddenly, he was overcome by a terrible sense of eeriness. He felt scared. He remembered the abreks and the murders he had heard about, and he expected at any moment that an abrek would jump out from behind a bush, forcing him to defend his life or be a coward. He thought about God and the afterlife, something he hadn't contemplated for a long time. Everything around was that same gloomy, harsh wild nature. “Is it worth living for oneself,” he thought, “when at any moment you could die, and die without doing any good, leaving no one to know it?” He walked in the direction he thought the village was. He had no more thoughts of hunting; he felt utterly exhausted and looked closely at every bush and tree with a kind of dread, expecting to be called to account for his life at any moment. After wandering for a long time, he found a ditch with cold sandy water flowing from the Térek, and to avoid getting lost any longer, he decided to follow it. He continued without knowing where the ditch would take him. Suddenly, the reeds behind him rustled. He jumped and grabbed his gun, then felt ashamed of himself: his overly excited dog, panting heavily, had jumped into the cold water of the ditch and was drinking!

He too had a drink, and then followed the dog in the direction it wished to go, thinking it would lead him to the village. But despite the dog’s company everything around him seemed still more dreary. The forest grew darker and the wind grew stronger and stronger in the tops of the broken old trees. Some large birds circled screeching round their nests in those trees. The vegetation grew poorer and he came oftener and oftener upon rustling reeds and bare sandy spaces covered with animal footprints. To the howling of the wind was added another kind of cheerless monotonous roar. Altogether his spirits became gloomy. Putting his hand behind him he felt his pheasants, and found one missing. It had broken off and was lost, and only the bleeding head and beak remained sticking in his belt. He felt more frightened than he had ever done before. He began to pray to God, and feared above all that he might die without having done anything good or kind; and he so wanted to live, and to live so as to perform a feat of self-sacrifice.

He also had a drink and then followed the dog in the direction it wanted to go, thinking it would lead him to the village. But even with the dog by his side, everything around him felt even more dismal. The forest became darker, and the wind howled louder and louder through the tops of the gnarled old trees. Some large birds circled and screeched around their nests in those trees. The vegetation became sparser, and he kept coming across rustling reeds and bare sandy patches marked with animal footprints. Along with the howling wind was an additional, cheerless, monotonous roar. Overall, his spirits sank. He reached behind him to check his pheasants and found one missing. It had broken off and was lost, leaving only the bleeding head and beak stuck in his belt. He felt more scared than he ever had before. He began to pray to God and feared more than anything that he might die without having done anything good or kind; he desperately wanted to live and to do something selfless.

Chapter XXI

Suddenly it was as though the sun had shone into his soul. He heard Russian being spoken, and also heard the rapid smooth flow of the Térek, and a few steps farther in front of him saw the brown moving surface of the river, with the dim-coloured wet sand of its banks and shallows, the distant steppe, the cordon watch-tower outlined above the water, a saddled and hobbled horse among the brambles, and then the mountains opening out before him. The red sun appeared for an instant from under a cloud and its last rays glittered brightly along the river over the reeds, on the watch-tower, and on a group of Cossacks, among whom Lukáshka’s vigorous figure attracted Olénin’s involuntary attention.

Suddenly, it felt like the sun had shone into his soul. He heard Russian being spoken, along with the rapid, smooth flow of the Térek. A few steps ahead, he saw the brown surface of the river moving, with the faintly colored wet sand of its banks and shallows, the distant steppe, the watchtower silhouetted above the water, a saddled and hobbled horse among the brambles, and then the mountains opening up in front of him. The red sun peeked out from behind a cloud for a moment, and its last rays sparkled brightly across the river, through the reeds, onto the watchtower, and on a group of Cossacks, among whom Lukáshka’s strong figure caught Olénin’s involuntary attention.

Olénin felt that he was again, without any apparent cause, perfectly happy. He had come upon the Nízhni-Protótsk post on the Térek, opposite a pro-Russian Tartar village on the other side of the river. He accosted the Cossacks, but not finding as yet any excuse for doing anyone a kindness, he entered the hut; nor in the hut did he find any such opportunity. The Cossacks received him coldly. On entering the mud hut he lit a cigarette. The Cossacks paid little attention to him, first because he was smoking a cigarette, and secondly because they had something else to divert them that evening. Some hostile Chéchens, relatives of the abrek who had been killed, had come from the hills with a scout to ransom the body; and the Cossacks were waiting for their Commanding Officer’s arrival from the village. The dead man’s brother, tall and well shaped with a short cropped beard which was dyed red, despite his very tattered coat and cap was calm and majestic as a king. His face was very like that of the dead abrek. He did not deign to look at anyone, and never once glanced at the dead body, but sitting on his heels in the shade he spat as he smoked his short pipe, and occasionally uttered some few guttural sounds of command, which were respectfully listened to by his companion. He was evidently a brave who had met Russians more than once before in quite other circumstances, and nothing about them could astonish or even interest him. Olénin was about to approach the dead body and had begun to look at it when the brother, looking up at him from under his brows with calm contempt, said something sharply and angrily. The scout hastened to cover the dead man’s face with his coat. Olénin was struck by the dignified and stern expression of the brave’s face. He began to speak to him, asking from what village he came, but the Chéchen, scarcely giving him a glance, spat contemptuously and turned away. Olénin was so surprised at the Chéchen not being interested in him that he could only put it down to the man’s stupidity or ignorance of Russian; so he turned to the scout, who also acted as interpreter. The scout was as ragged as the other, but instead of being red-haired he was black-haired, restless, with extremely white gleaming teeth and sparkling black eyes. The scout willingly entered into conversation and asked for a cigarette.

Olénin felt inexplicably happy again. He had arrived at the Nízhni-Protótsk post on the Térek, facing a pro-Russian Tartar village across the river. He approached the Cossacks, but since he didn’t have a reason to do anyone a favor, he stepped into the hut; however, he found no opportunity there either. The Cossacks greeted him coldly. Upon entering the mud hut, he lit a cigarette. The Cossacks barely noticed him, primarily because he was smoking and also because they were preoccupied with something else that evening. Some hostile Chéchens, relatives of the abrek who had been killed, had come from the hills with a scout to negotiate the return of the body, and the Cossacks were waiting for their Commanding Officer to arrive from the village. The dead man’s brother, tall and well-built with a short cropped beard dyed red, looked calm and dignified like a king despite his ragged coat and cap. His face closely resembled that of the deceased abrek. He didn’t deign to look at anyone and never glanced at the dead body, but sat on his heels in the shade, spitting as he smoked his short pipe, occasionally issuing low guttural commands that his companion listened to respectfully. He was clearly a warrior who had encountered Russians before under very different circumstances, and nothing about them seemed to surprise or interest him. Olénin was about to approach the dead body and had begun to look at it when the brother, looking at him from underneath his brows with calm contempt, sharply said something angrily. The scout quickly covered the dead man's face with his coat. Olénin was struck by the dignified and serious expression on the warrior’s face. He started to speak to him, asking which village he was from, but the Chéchen barely glanced at him, spat contemptuously, and turned away. Olénin was so taken aback that he could only attribute the Chéchen’s indifference to his stupidity or lack of Russian knowledge; so he turned to the scout, who also acted as an interpreter. The scout was just as ragged, but instead of being red-haired, he had black hair, was restless, and had extremely white, gleaming teeth and sparkling black eyes. The scout was eager to talk and asked for a cigarette.

“There were five brothers,” began the scout in his broken Russian. “This is the third brother the Russians have killed, only two are left. He is a brave, a great brave!” he said, pointing to the Chéchen. “When they killed Ahmet Khan (the dead brave) this one was sitting on the opposite bank among the reeds. He saw it all. Saw him laid in the skiff and brought to the bank. He sat there till the night and wished to kill the old man, but the others would not let him.”

“There were five brothers,” the scout started in his broken Russian. “This is the third brother the Russians have killed; only two are left. He is a brave one, a great warrior!” he said, pointing to the Chechen. “When they killed Ahmet Khan (the dead brave), this one was sitting across the river among the reeds. He saw everything. He saw them lay him in the boat and bring him to shore. He stayed there until nightfall and wanted to kill the old man, but the others wouldn’t let him.”

Lukáshka went up to the speaker, and sat down. “Of what village?” asked he.

Lukáshka approached the speaker and took a seat. “Which village?” he asked.

“From there in the hills,” replied the scout, pointing to the misty bluish gorge beyond the Térek. “Do you know Suuk-su? It is about eight miles beyond that.”

“From up there in the hills,” said the scout, pointing to the hazy blue gorge past the Térek. “Do you know Suuk-su? It's about eight miles beyond that.”

“Do you know Giréy Khan in Suuk-su?” asked Lukáshka, evidently proud of the acquaintance. “He is my kunak.”

“Do you know Giréy Khan in Suuk-su?” asked Lukáshka, clearly proud of the connection. “He is my kunak.”

“He is my neighbour,” answered the scout.

“He's my neighbor,” answered the scout.

“He’s a trump!” and Lukáshka, evidently much interested, began talking to the scout in Tartar.

“He's a fool!” and Lukáshka, clearly very interested, started talking to the scout in Tartar.

Presently a Cossack captain, with the head of the village, arrived on horseback with a suite of two Cossacks. The captain—one of the new type of Cossack officers—wished the Cossacks “Good health,” but no one shouted in reply, “Hail! Good health to your honour,” as is customary in the Russian Army, and only a few replied with a bow. Some, and among them Lukáshka, rose and stood erect. The corporal replied that all was well at the outposts. All this seemed ridiculous: it was as if these Cossacks were playing at being soldiers. But these formalities soon gave place to ordinary ways of behaviour, and the captain, who was a smart Cossack just like the others, began speaking fluently in Tartar to the interpreter. They filled in some document, gave it to the scout, and received from him some money. Then they approached the body.

Currently, a Cossack captain, along with the village head, rode in on horseback accompanied by two Cossacks. The captain—one of the newer style of Cossack officers—wished the Cossacks “Good health,” but no one responded with “Hail! Good health to your honor,” as is typical in the Russian Army; instead, only a few nodded in reply. Some, including Lukáshka, stood up straight. The corporal stated that everything was fine at the outposts. All of this felt absurd: it was as if these Cossacks were pretending to be soldiers. However, these formalities quickly shifted to more casual behavior, and the captain, who was just as sharp as the others, began speaking fluently in Tartar to the interpreter. They filled out some paperwork, handed it to the scout, and received some money in return. Then they moved closer to the body.

“Which of you is Luke Gavrílov?” asked the captain.

“Which one of you is Luke Gavrílov?” the captain asked.

Lukáshka took off his cap and came forward.

Lukáshka took off his cap and stepped forward.

“I have reported your exploit to the Commander. I don’t know what will come of it. I have recommended you for a cross; you’re too young to be made a sergeant. Can you read?”

“I've told the Commander about what you did. I’m not sure what will happen next. I recommended you for a medal; you're too young to become a sergeant. Can you read?”

“I can’t.”

"I can't."

“But what a fine fellow to look at!” said the captain, again playing the commander. “Put on your cap. Which of the Gavrílovs does he come of? ... the Broad, eh?”

“But what a great guy to look at!” said the captain, taking charge once more. “Put on your cap. Which of the Gavrílovs is he from? ... the Broad, right?”

“His nephew,” replied the corporal.

"His nephew," the corporal replied.

“I know, I know. Well, lend a hand, help them,” he said, turning to the Cossacks.

“I know, I know. Well, give a hand, help them,” he said, turning to the Cossacks.

Lukáshka’s face shone with joy and seemed handsomer than usual. He moved away from the corporal, and having put on his cap sat down beside Olénin.

Lukáshka's face lit up with happiness and looked more handsome than usual. He stepped away from the corporal, put on his cap, and sat down next to Olénin.

When the body had been carried to the skiff the brother Chéchen descended to the bank. The Cossacks involuntarily stepped aside to let him pass. He jumped into the boat and pushed off from the bank with his powerful leg, and now, as Olénin noticed, for the first time threw a rapid glance at all the Cossacks and then abruptly asked his companion a question. The latter answered something and pointed to Lukáshka. The Chéchen looked at him and, turning slowly away, gazed at the opposite bank. That look expressed not hatred but cold contempt. He again made some remark.

When the body was taken to the skiff, Chéchen stepped down to the bank. The Cossacks instinctively moved aside to let him through. He jumped into the boat and pushed off from the shore with his strong leg. Now, as Olénin noticed for the first time, he quickly glanced at all the Cossacks and then suddenly asked his companion a question. The other person replied and pointed to Lukáshka. Chéchen looked at him, then slowly turned away to gaze at the opposite bank. That look conveyed not hatred but a cold disdain. He made another comment.

“What is he saying?” Olénin asked of the fidgety scout.

“What is he saying?” Olénin asked the restless scout.

“Yours kill ours, ours slay yours. It’s always the same,” replied the scout, evidently inventing, and he smiled, showing his white teeth, as he jumped into the skiff.

“Your people kill ours, and ours kill yours. It’s always the same,” replied the scout, clearly making it up, and he smiled, showing his white teeth, as he jumped into the skiff.

The dead man’s brother sat motionless, gazing at the opposite bank. He was so full of hatred and contempt that there was nothing on this side of the river that moved his curiosity. The scout, standing up at one end of the skiff and dipping his paddle now on one side now on the other, steered skilfully while talking incessantly. The skiff became smaller and smaller as it moved obliquely across the stream, the voices became scarcely audible, and at last, still within sight, they landed on the opposite bank where their horses stood waiting. There they lifted out the corpse and (though the horse shied) laid it across one of the saddles, mounted, and rode at a foot-pace along the road past a Tartar village from which a crowd came out to look at them. The Cossacks on the Russian side of the river were highly satisfied and jovial. Laughter and jokes were heard on all sides. The captain and the head of the village entered the mud hut to regale themselves. Lukáshka, vainly striving to impart a sedate expression to his merry face, sat down with his elbows on his knees beside Olénin and whittled away at a stick.

The dead man's brother sat still, staring at the other side of the river. He was so filled with hatred and disdain that nothing on this side caught his interest. The scout, standing at one end of the boat and dipping his paddle alternately on either side, skillfully navigated while chatting non-stop. As the boat moved diagonally across the water, it seemed to shrink, their voices fading until, still in view, they reached the opposite bank where their horses were waiting. They removed the body and, despite the horse's reluctance, laid it across one of the saddles, climbed on, and rode slowly along the road past a Tartar village that had drawn a crowd to watch them. The Cossacks on the Russian side of the river were in high spirits and cheerful, laughter and jokes ringing out all around. The captain and the village leader entered the mud hut to enjoy themselves. Lukáshka, trying in vain to keep a serious look on his cheerful face, sat down with his elbows on his knees next to Olénin, whittling at a stick.

“Why do you smoke?” he said with assumed curiosity. “Is it good?”

“Why do you smoke?” he asked, pretending to be curious. “Is it any good?”

He evidently spoke because he noticed Olénin felt ill at ease and isolated among the Cossacks.

He clearly spoke up because he saw that Olénin felt uncomfortable and out of place among the Cossacks.

“It’s just a habit,” answered Olénin. “Why?”

“It’s just a habit,” Olénin replied. “Why?”

“H’m, if one of us were to smoke there would be a row! Look there now, the mountains are not far off,” continued Lukáshka, “yet you can’t get there! How will you get back alone? It’s getting dark. I’ll take you, if you like. You ask the corporal to give me leave.”

“Hm, if one of us were to smoke, there would be a scene! Look over there, the mountains aren’t far away,” Lukáshka continued, “but you can’t get there! How will you get back by yourself? It’s getting dark. I’ll take you if you want. You just need to ask the corporal for permission.”

“What a fine fellow!” thought Olénin, looking at the Cossack’s bright face. He remembered Maryánka and the kiss he had heard by the gate, and he was sorry for Lukáshka and his want of culture. “What confusion it is,” he thought. “A man kills another and is happy and satisfied with himself as if he had done something excellent. Can it be that nothing tells him that it is not a reason for any rejoicing, and that happiness lies not in killing, but in sacrificing oneself?”

“What a great guy!” thought Olénin, looking at the Cossack’s cheerful face. He remembered Maryánka and the kiss he’d heard by the gate, and he felt bad for Lukáshka and his lack of refinement. “What a mess this is,” he thought. “A man kills another and feels happy and proud of himself as if he accomplished something amazing. Can he really not understand that this isn’t something to celebrate, and that true happiness comes not from taking life, but from giving of oneself?”

“Well, you had better not meet him again now, mate!” said one of the Cossacks who had seen the skiff off, addressing Lukáshka. “Did you hear him asking about you?”

“Well, you’d better not run into him again now, buddy!” said one of the Cossacks who had seen the skiff off, speaking to Lukáshka. “Did you hear him asking about you?”

Lukáshka raised his head.

Lukáshka looked up.

“My godson?” said Lukáshka, meaning by that word the dead Chéchen.

“My godson?” said Lukáshka, referring to the deceased Chéchen.

“Your godson won’t rise, but the red one is the godson’s brother!”

“Your godson won’t get up, but the red one is the godson’s brother!”

“Let him thank God that he got off whole himself,” replied Lukáshka.

“Let him thank God that he came out of it okay,” replied Lukáshka.

“What are you glad about?” asked Olénin. “Supposing your brother had been killed; would you be glad?”

“What are you happy about?” Olénin asked. “If your brother had been killed, would you still be happy?”

The Cossack looked at Olénin with laughing eyes. He seemed to have understood all that Olénin wished to say to him, but to be above such considerations.

The Cossack looked at Olénin with a playful glance. He appeared to get everything Olénin wanted to communicate, but seemed to rise above those thoughts.

“Well, that happens too! Don’t our fellows get killed sometimes?”

“Well, that happens too! Don’t our guys get killed sometimes?”

Chapter XXII

The Captain and the head of the village rode away, and Olénin, to please Lukáshka as well as to avoid going back alone through the dark forest, asked the corporal to give Lukáshka leave, and the corporal did so. Olénin thought that Lukáshka wanted to see Maryánka and he was also glad of the companionship of such a pleasant-looking and sociable Cossack. Lukáshka and Maryánka he involuntarily united in his mind, and he found pleasure in thinking about them. “He loves Maryánka,” thought Olénin, “and I could love her,” and a new and powerful emotion of tenderness overcame him as they walked homewards together through the dark forest. Lukáshka too felt happy; something akin to love made itself felt between these two very different young men. Every time they glanced at one another they wanted to laugh.

The Captain and the village leader rode off, and Olénin, wanting to make Lukáshka happy and to avoid heading back alone through the dark forest, asked the corporal to let Lukáshka go, and the corporal agreed. Olénin thought Lukáshka wanted to see Maryánka, and he was also glad for the company of such a friendly and social Cossack. In his mind, he connected Lukáshka and Maryánka together, and he enjoyed thinking about them. “He loves Maryánka,” Olénin thought, “and I could love her too,” and a strong wave of tenderness washed over him as they walked home through the dark forest. Lukáshka also felt happy; a feeling similar to love was developing between these two very different young men. Each time they caught each other's eye, they felt like laughing.

“By which gate do you enter?” asked Olénin.

“Which gate do you go in through?” asked Olénin.

“By the middle one. But I’ll see you as far as the marsh. After that you have nothing to fear.”

“By the middle one. But I’ll walk with you to the marsh. After that, you have nothing to worry about.”

Olénin laughed.

Olénin chuckled.

“Do you think I am afraid? Go back, and thank you. I can get on alone.”

“Do you think I'm scared? Just go back, and thanks. I can handle this myself.”

“It’s all right! What have I to do? And how can you help being afraid? Even we are afraid,” said Lukáshka to set Olénin’s self-esteem at rest, and he laughed too.

“It’s okay! What should I do? And how can you help being scared? Even we are scared,” Lukáshka said to reassure Olénin, and he laughed too.

“Then come in with me. We’ll have a talk and a drink and in the morning you can go back.”

“Then come in with me. We’ll have a chat and a drink, and in the morning you can head back.”

“Couldn’t I find a place to spend the night?” laughed Lukáshka. “But the corporal asked me to go back.”

“Couldn’t I find a place to crash for the night?” laughed Lukáshka. “But the corporal told me to go back.”

“I heard you singing last night, and also saw you.”

“I heard you singing last night, and I saw you too.”

“Every one...” and Luke swayed his head.

“Everyone...” and Luke shook his head.

“Is it true you are getting married?” asked Olénin.

“Are you really getting married?” Olénin asked.

“Mother wants me to marry. But I have not got a horse yet.”

“Mom wants me to get married. But I don’t have a horse yet.”

“Aren’t you in the regular service?”

“Aren’t you in the regular military?”

“Oh dear no! I’ve only just joined, and have not got a horse yet, and don’t know how to get one. That’s why the marriage does not come off.”

“Oh no! I just joined, and I don’t have a horse yet, and I have no idea how to get one. That’s why the wedding isn’t happening.”

“And what would a horse cost?”

“And how much would a horse cost?”

“We were bargaining for one beyond the river the other day and they would not take sixty rubles for it, though it is a Nogáy horse.”

“We were haggling over one across the river the other day, and they wouldn’t accept sixty rubles for it, even though it’s a Nogáy horse.”

“Will you come and be my drabánt?” (A drabánt was a kind of orderly attached to an officer when campaigning.) “I’ll get it arranged and will give you a horse,” said Olénin suddenly. “Really now, I have two and I don’t want both.”

“Will you come and be my orderly?” (An orderly was a type of assistant assigned to an officer during a campaign.) “I’ll make it work and give you a horse,” Olénin said suddenly. “Honestly, I have two and I don’t need both.”

“How—don’t want it?” Lukáshka said, laughing. “Why should you make me a present? We’ll get on by ourselves by God’s help.”

“How—don’t want it?” Lukáshka said, laughing. “Why should you give me a gift? We’ll manage on our own with God’s help.”

“No, really! Or don’t you want to be a drabánt?” said Olénin, glad that it had entered his head to give a horse to Lukáshka, though, without knowing why, he felt uncomfortable and confused and did not know what to say when he tried to speak.

“No, really! Or don’t you want to be a drabánt?” said Olénin, happy that he had thought of giving a horse to Lukáshka, although he felt uneasy and confused for some reason and didn’t know what to say when he tried to speak.

Lukáshka was the first to break the silence.

Lukáshka was the first to speak up.

“Have you a house of your own in Russia?” he asked.

“Do you have your own house in Russia?” he asked.

Olénin could not refrain from replying that he had not only one, but several houses.

Olénin couldn't help but respond that he had not just one, but several houses.

“A good house? Bigger than ours?” asked Lukáshka good-naturedly.

“A nice house? Bigger than ours?” asked Lukáshka cheerfully.

“Much bigger; ten times as big and three storeys high,” replied Olénin.

“Much bigger; ten times as big and three stories high,” replied Olénin.

“And have you horses such as ours?”

“And do you have horses like ours?”

“I have a hundred horses, worth three or four hundred rubles each, but they are not like yours. They are trotters, you know.... But still, I like the horses here best.”

“I have a hundred horses, worth three or four hundred rubles each, but they’re not like yours. They’re trotters, you know... But still, I like the horses here best.”

“Well, and did you come here of your own free will, or were you sent?” said Lukáshka, laughing at him. “Look! that’s where you lost your way,” he added, “you should have turned to the right.”

“Did you come here of your own choice, or were you sent?” Lukáshka asked, laughing at him. “See? That’s where you took a wrong turn,” he added, “you should have gone to the right.”

“I came by my own wish,” replied Olénin. “I wanted to see your parts and to join some expeditions.”

“I came by my own choice,” replied Olénin. “I wanted to see your areas and to join some expeditions.”

“I would go on an expedition any day,” said Lukáshka. “D’you hear the jackals howling?” he added, listening.

“I’d go on an adventure any day,” said Lukáshka. “Do you hear the jackals howling?” he added, listening.

“I say, don’t you feel any horror at having killed a man?” asked Olénin.

“I mean, don’t you feel any horror at having killed someone?” asked Olénin.

“What’s there to be frightened about? But I should like to join an expedition,” Lukáshka repeated. “How I want to! How I want to!”

“What’s there to be scared of? But I really want to join an expedition,” Lukáshka repeated. “I really want to! I really want to!”

“Perhaps we may be going together. Our company is going before the holidays, and your ‘hundred’ too.”

“Maybe we'll be going together. Our group is leaving before the holidays, and your ‘hundred’ is too.”

“And what did you want to come here for? You’ve a house and horses and serfs. In your place I’d do nothing but make merry! And what is your rank?”

“And why did you want to come here? You have a house, horses, and servants. If I were you, I’d do nothing but have fun! And what’s your title?”

“I am a cadet, but have been recommended for a commission.”

“I’m a cadet, but I’ve been recommended for a commission.”

“Well, if you’re not bragging about your home, if I were you I’d never have left it! Yes, I’d never have gone away anywhere. Do you find it pleasant living among us?”

“Well, if you’re not showing off your home, if I were you I’d never have left! Yeah, I wouldn’t have gone anywhere. Do you enjoy living among us?”

“Yes, very pleasant,” answered Olénin.

“Yes, very nice,” replied Olénin.

It had grown quite dark before, talking in this way, they approached the village. They were still surrounded by the deep gloom of the forest. The wind howled through the tree-tops. The jackals suddenly seemed to be crying close beside them, howling, chuckling, and sobbing; but ahead of them in the village the sounds of women’s voices and the barking of dogs could already be heard; the outlines of the huts were clearly to be seen; lights gleamed and the air was filled with the peculiar smell of kisyak smoke. Olénin felt keenly, that night especially, that here in this village was his home, his family, all his happiness, and that he never had and never would live so happily anywhere as he did in this Cossack village. He was so fond of everybody and especially of Lukáshka that night. On reaching home, to Lukáshka’s great surprise, Olénin with his own hands led out of the shed a horse he had bought in Gróznoe—it was not the one he usually rode but another—not a bad horse though no longer young, and gave it to Lukáshka.

It had gotten quite dark by the time they reached the village while talking like this. They were still surrounded by the deep shadows of the forest. The wind howled through the treetops. The jackals suddenly seemed to be howling right next to them, crying, laughing, and sobbing; but ahead in the village, they could already hear women's voices and the barking of dogs; the outlines of the huts were clearly visible; lights shone, and the air was filled with the distinct smell of kisyak smoke. Olénin felt deeply, especially that night, that this village was his home, his family, all his happiness, and that he had never lived and likely never would live as happily anywhere else as he did in this Cossack village. He felt a strong affection for everyone, especially Lukáshka, that night. Upon arriving home, to Lukáshka’s great surprise, Olénin personally led out of the shed a horse he had bought in Gróznoe—it wasn't the one he usually rode but another—not a bad horse, though it was no longer young, and gave it to Lukáshka.

“Why should you give me a present?” said Lukáshka, “I have not yet done anything for you.”

“Why should you give me a gift?” said Lukáshka, “I haven't done anything for you yet.”

“Really it is nothing,” answered Olénin. “Take it, and you will give me a present, and we’ll go on an expedition against the enemy together.”

“Honestly, it’s nothing,” replied Olénin. “Just take it, and you’ll be giving me a gift, and we’ll go on a mission against the enemy together.”

Lukáshka became confused.

Lukáshka got confused.

“But what d’you mean by it? As if a horse were of little value,” he said without looking at the horse.

“But what do you mean by that? As if a horse were worth nothing,” he said without looking at the horse.

“Take it, take it! If you don’t you will offend me. Vanyúsha! Take the grey horse to his house.”

“Take it, take it! If you don’t, you’ll offend me. Vanyúsha! Take the gray horse to his house.”

Lukáshka took hold of the halter.

Lukáshka took the halter.

“Well then, thank you! This is something unexpected, undreamt of.”

“Well, thanks! This is something unexpected, something I never imagined.”

Olénin was as happy as a boy of twelve.

Olénin was as happy as a twelve-year-old boy.

“Tie it up here. It’s a good horse. I bought it in Gróznoe; it gallops splendidly! Vanyúsha, bring us some chikhir. Come into the hut.”

“Tie it up here. It’s a great horse. I bought it in Gróznoe; it gallops wonderfully! Vanyúsha, bring us some chikhir. Come into the hut.”

The wine was brought. Lukáshka sat down and took the wine-bowl.

The wine was served. Lukáshka sat down and took the wine bowl.

“God willing I’ll find a way to repay you,” he said, finishing his wine. “How are you called?”

“God willing, I'll find a way to pay you back,” he said, finishing his wine. “What’s your name?”

“Dmítri Andréich.”

“Dmitri Andreevich.”

“Well, ’Mitry Andréich, God bless you. We will be kunaks. Now you must come to see us. Though we are not rich people still we can treat a kunak, and I will tell mother in case you need anything—clotted cream or grapes—and if you come to the cordon I’m your servant to go hunting or to go across the river, anywhere you like! There now, only the other day, what a boar I killed, and I divided it among the Cossacks, but if I had only known, I’d have given it to you.”

“Well, ’Mitry Andréich, God bless you. We will be kunaks. Now you have to come visit us. Even though we’re not rich, we can still host a kunak, and I’ll let my mother know in case you need anything—like clotted cream or grapes—and if you come to the cordon, I’m your guy to go hunting or cross the river, wherever you want! Just the other day, I killed a huge boar and shared it with the Cossacks, but if I had known, I would have given it to you.”

“That’s all right, thank you! But don’t harness the horse, it has never been in harness.”

“That's okay, thanks! But don't put the harness on the horse; it's never worn one before.”

“Why harness the horse? And there is something else I’ll tell you if you like,” said Lukáshka, bending his head. “I have a kunak, Giréy Khan. He asked me to lie in ambush by the road where they come down from the mountains. Shall we go together? I’ll not betray you. I’ll be your murid.”

“Why use the horse? And there’s something else I can share if you want,” said Lukáshka, lowering his head. “I have a kunak, Giréy Khan. He asked me to wait by the road where they come down from the mountains. Should we go together? I won’t betray you. I’ll be your murid.”

“Yes, we’ll go; we’ll go some day.”

“Yes, we’ll go; we’ll go someday.”

Lukáshka seemed quite to have quieted down and to have understood Olénin’s attitude towards him. His calmness and the ease of his behaviour surprised Olénin, and he did not even quite like it. They talked long, and it was late when Lukáshka, not tipsy (he never was tipsy) but having drunk a good deal, left Olénin after shaking hands.

Lukáshka seemed to have calmed down and understood Olénin’s attitude toward him. His calmness and relaxed behavior surprised Olénin, and he didn't quite like it. They talked for a long time, and it was late when Lukáshka, not drunk (he never got drunk) but having had quite a bit to drink, left Olénin after shaking hands.

Olénin looked out of the window to see what he would do. Lukáshka went out, hanging his head. Then, having led the horse out of the gate, he suddenly shook his head, threw the reins of the halter over its head, sprang onto its back like a cat, gave a wild shout, and galloped down the street. Olénin expected that Lukáshka would go to share his joy with Maryánka, but though he did not do so Olénin still felt his soul more at ease than ever before in his life. He was as delighted as a boy, and could not refrain from telling Vanyúsha not only that he had given Lukáshka the horse, but also why he had done it, as well as his new theory of happiness.

Olénin looked out the window to figure out what to do. Lukáshka walked out, his head hanging low. Then, after leading the horse out of the gate, he suddenly shook his head, threw the reins of the halter over its head, jumped onto its back like a cat, let out a wild shout, and galloped down the street. Olénin thought Lukáshka would go to share his joy with Maryánka, but even though he didn’t, Olénin still felt more at peace than he ever had in his life. He was as happy as a young boy and couldn’t help but tell Vanyúsha not just that he had given Lukáshka the horse but also why he did it, along with his new theory of happiness.

Vanyúsha did not approve of his theory, and announced that “l’argent il n’y a pas!” and that therefore it was all nonsense.

Vanyúsha didn’t agree with his theory and declared that “money doesn’t exist!” and that because of that, it was all nonsense.

Lukáshka rode home, jumped off the horse, and handed it over to his mother, telling her to let it out with the communal Cossack herd. He himself had to return to the cordon that same night. His deaf sister undertook to take the horse, and explained by signs that when she saw the man who had given the horse, she would bow down at his feet. The old woman only shook her head at her son’s story, and decided in her own mind that he had stolen it. She therefore told the deaf girl to take it to the herd before daybreak.

Lukáshka rode home, jumped off the horse, and handed it to his mother, asking her to let it join the communal Cossack herd. He needed to head back to the cordon that same night. His deaf sister took the horse and gestured that when she saw the man who gave it to them, she would bow down at his feet. The old woman just shook her head at her son’s story, and in her mind, she thought he had stolen it. So, she told the deaf girl to take it to the herd before sunrise.

Lukáshka went back alone to the cordon pondering over Olénin’s action. Though he did not consider the horse a good one, yet it was worth at least forty rubles and Lukáshka was very glad to have the present. But why it had been given him he could not at all understand, and therefore he did not experience the least feeling of gratitude. On the contrary, vague suspicions that the cadet had some evil intentions filled his mind. What those intentions were he could not decide, but neither could he admit the idea that a stranger would give him a horse worth forty rubles for nothing, just out of kindness; it seemed impossible. Had he been drunk one might understand it! He might have wished to show off. But the cadet had been sober, and therefore must have wished to bribe him to do something wrong. “Eh, humbug!” thought Lukáshka. “Haven’t I got the horse and we’ll see later on. I’m not a fool myself and we shall see who’ll get the better of the other,” he thought, feeling the necessity of being on his guard, and therefore arousing in himself unfriendly feelings towards Olénin. He told no one how he had got the horse. To some he said he had bought it, to others he replied evasively. However, the truth soon got about in the village, and Lukáshka’s mother and Maryánka, as well as Elias Vasílich and other Cossacks, when they heard of Olénin’s unnecessary gift, were perplexed, and began to be on their guard against the cadet. But despite their fears his action aroused in them a great respect for his simplicity and wealth.

Lukáshka walked back alone to the cordon, thinking about Olénin's gesture. Even though he didn't think the horse was great, it was still worth at least forty rubles, and he was really happy to have it. But he couldn’t understand why it had been given to him, so he didn’t feel any gratitude at all. Instead, he had nagging suspicions that the cadet had some ulterior motives. He couldn’t figure out what those motives might be, but he couldn’t believe that a stranger would just give him a horse worth forty rubles for free, just out of kindness; that seemed impossible. If he had been drunk, it would make more sense! He might have wanted to show off. But the cadet was sober, so he must have wanted to bribe him to do something wrong. “Eh, what nonsense!” Lukáshka thought. “I’ve got the horse now, and we’ll see how this plays out. I’m not stupid, and we’ll find out who ends up on top,” he thought, feeling the need to be cautious and, as a result, developing some negative feelings toward Olénin. He didn’t tell anyone how he got the horse. To some, he claimed he had bought it, while to others, he gave vague answers. However, the truth quickly spread through the village, and when Lukáshka’s mother, Maryánka, Elias Vasílich, and other Cossacks heard about Olénin’s seemingly unnecessary gift, they were confused and started to be wary of the cadet. But despite their concerns, his actions earned him a lot of respect for his apparent simplicity and wealth.

“Have you heard,” said one, “that the cadet quartered on Elias Vasílich has thrown a fifty-ruble horse at Lukáshka? He’s rich! ...”

“Have you heard,” said one, “that the cadet staying with Elias Vasílich threw a fifty-ruble horse at Lukáshka? He’s loaded! ...”

“Yes, I heard of it,” replied another profoundly, “he must have done him some great service. We shall see what will come of this cadet. Eh! what luck that Snatcher has!”

“Yes, I’ve heard about it,” another person responded thoughtfully, “he must have really helped him out. We’ll see what happens with this cadet. Wow, what luck that Snatcher has!”

“Those cadets are crafty, awfully crafty,” said a third. “See if he don’t go setting fire to a building, or doing something!”

“Those cadets are sneaky, really sneaky,” said a third. “Watch him go and set a building on fire, or do something crazy!”

Chapter XXIII

Olénin’s life went on with monotonous regularity. He had little intercourse with the commanding officers or with his equals. The position of a rich cadet in the Caucasus was peculiarly advantageous in this respect. He was not sent out to work, or for training. As a reward for going on an expedition he was recommended for a commission, and meanwhile he was left in peace. The officers regarded him as an aristocrat and behaved towards him with dignity. Cardplaying and the officers’ carousals accompanied by the soldier-singers, of which he had had experience when he was with the detachment, did not seem to him attractive, and he also avoided the society and life of the officers in the village. The life of officers stationed in a Cossack village has long had its own definite form. Just as every cadet or officer when in a fort regularly drinks porter, plays cards, and discusses the rewards given for taking part in the expeditions, so in the Cossack villages he regularly drinks chikhir with his hosts, treats the girls to sweet-meats and honey, dangles after the Cossack women, and falls in love, and occasionally marries there. Olénin always took his own path and had an unconscious objection to the beaten tracks. And here, too, he did not follow the ruts of a Caucasian officer’s life.

Olénin’s life continued with a monotonous routine. He had little interaction with the commanding officers or his peers. Being a wealthy cadet in the Caucasus had its advantages in this regard. He wasn't sent out for work or training. As a reward for going on an expedition, he was recommended for a commission, and in the meantime, he was left alone. The officers viewed him as an aristocrat and treated him with respect. He found card games and the officers’ parties with soldier-singers unappealing, and he steered clear of the officers' social life in the village. The lifestyle of officers stationed in a Cossack village has long followed a specific pattern. Just like every cadet or officer in a fort regularly drinks porter, plays cards, and talks about the rewards for participating in expeditions, in the Cossack villages he would routinely drink chikhir with his hosts, treat the girls to sweets and honey, pursue the Cossack women, fall in love, and sometimes marry there. Olénin always forged his own path and had an unconscious resistance to conventional routes. Here, too, he did not conform to the typical lifestyle of a Caucasian officer.

It came quite naturally to him to wake up at daybreak. After drinking tea and admiring from his porch the mountains, the morning, and Maryánka, he would put on a tattered ox-hide coat, sandals of soaked raw hide, buckle on a dagger, take a gun, put cigarettes and some lunch in a little bag, call his dog, and soon after five o’clock would start for the forest beyond the village. Towards seven in the evening he would return tired and hungry with five or six pheasants hanging from his belt (sometimes with some other animal) and with his bag of food and cigarettes untouched. If the thoughts in his head had lain like the lunch and cigarettes in the bag, one might have seen that during all those fourteen hours not a single thought had moved in it. He returned morally fresh, strong, and perfectly happy, and he could not tell what he had been thinking about all the time. Were they ideas, memories, or dreams that had been flitting through his mind? They were frequently all three. He would rouse himself and ask what he had been thinking about; and would see himself as a Cossack working in a vineyard with his Cossack wife, or an abrek in the mountains, or a boar running away from himself. And all the time he kept peering and watching for a pheasant, a boar, or a deer.

It came easily to him to wake up at dawn. After having tea and enjoying the view of the mountains, the morning, and Maryánka from his porch, he would put on a worn-out ox-hide coat, soaked rawhide sandals, strap on a dagger, grab a gun, pack cigarettes and some lunch in a small bag, call his dog, and set off for the forest beyond the village shortly after five o’clock. By around seven in the evening, he would come back tired and hungry, with five or six pheasants hanging from his belt (sometimes with another animal) and his bag of food and cigarettes untouched. If the thoughts in his head had been like the lunch and cigarettes in the bag, one might have noticed that during those fourteen hours not a single thought had stirred. He returned feeling morally refreshed, strong, and completely happy, unable to pinpoint what he had been thinking about the whole time. Were they ideas, memories, or dreams that had drifted through his mind? Often, they were all three. He would snap out of it and wonder what he had been thinking about, and he would see himself as a Cossack working in a vineyard with his Cossack wife, or an abrek in the mountains, or a boar escaping from him. All the while, he kept scanning and waiting for a pheasant, a boar, or a deer.

In the evening Daddy Eróshka would be sure to be sitting with him. Vanyúsha would bring a jug of chikhir, and they would converse quietly, drink, and separate to go quite contentedly to bed. The next day he would again go shooting, again be healthily weary, again they would sit conversing and drink their fill, and again be happy. Sometimes on a holiday or day of rest Olénin spent the whole day at home. Then his chief occupation was watching Maryánka, whose every movement, without realizing it himself, he followed greedily from his window or his porch. He regarded Maryánka and loved her (so he thought) just as he loved the beauty of the mountains and the sky, and he had no thought of entering into any relations with her. It seemed to him that between him and her such relations as there were between her and the Cossack Lukáshka could not exist, and still less such as often existed between rich officers and other Cossack girls. It seemed to him that if he tried to do as his fellow officers did, he would exchange his complete enjoyment of contemplation for an abyss of suffering, disillusionment, and remorse. Besides, he had already achieved a triumph of self-sacrifice in connexion with her which had given him great pleasure, and above all he was in a way afraid of Maryánka and would not for anything have ventured to utter a word of love to her lightly.

In the evening, Daddy Eróshka would always be sitting with him. Vanyúsha would bring a jug of chikhir, and they would chat quietly, drink, and then head off to bed feeling content. The next day, he would go hunting again, feel pleasantly tired, and once more, they would sit, talk, and drink to their heart’s content, feeling happy. Sometimes, on a holiday or day off, Olénin would spend the entire day at home. During those times, his main activity was watching Maryánka, whose every move he followed eagerly from his window or porch, without even realizing it. He viewed Maryánka and thought he loved her just like he loved the beauty of the mountains and the sky, without considering any deeper relationship with her. He felt that the kind of relationship she had with the Cossack Lukáshka could never exist between them, let alone the kinds of relationships that often happened between wealthy officers and other Cossack girls. He believed that if he tried to act like his fellow officers, he would trade his complete enjoyment of observing her for a deep pit of suffering, disillusionment, and regret. Furthermore, he had already gained a sense of triumph from his self-restraint around her, which brought him great pleasure, and above all, he somehow felt intimidated by Maryánka and would never have dared to declare his love for her lightly.

Once during the summer, when Olénin had not gone out shooting but was sitting at home, quite unexpectedly a Moscow acquaintance, a very young man whom he had met in society, came in.

Once during the summer, when Olénin hadn't gone out shooting but was sitting at home, a Moscow acquaintance, a very young man he had met in social settings, unexpectedly showed up.

“Ah, mon cher, my dear fellow, how glad I was when I heard that you were here!” he began in his Moscow French, and he went on intermingling French words in his remarks. “They said, ‘Olénin’. What Olénin? and I was so pleased.... Fancy fate bringing us together here! Well, and how are you? How? Why?” and Prince Belétski told his whole story: how he had temporarily entered the regiment, how the Commander-in-Chief had offered to take him as an adjutant, and how he would take up the post after this campaign although personally he felt quite indifferent about it.

“Ah, my dear, how happy I was to hear that you were here!” he started in his Moscow French, mixing in French words as he spoke. “They said, ‘Olénin’. What about Olénin? I was so delighted.... Can you believe fate brought us together here! So, how are you? How? Why?” And Prince Belétski shared his whole story: how he had temporarily joined the regiment, how the Commander-in-Chief had offered him a position as an adjutant, and how he would take on the role after this campaign, even though he personally felt quite indifferent about it.

“Living here in this hole one must at least make a career—get a cross—or a rank—be transferred to the Guards. That is quite indispensable, not for myself but for the sake of my relations and friends. The prince received me very well; he is a very decent fellow,” said Belétski, and went on unceasingly. “I have been recommended for the St. Anna Cross for the expedition. Now I shall stay here a bit until we start on the campaign. It’s capital here. What women! Well, and how are you getting on? I was told by our captain, Stártsev you know, a kind-hearted stupid creature.... Well, he said you were living like an awful savage, seeing no one! I quite understand you don’t want to be mixed up with the set of officers we have here. I am so glad now you and I will be able to see something of one another. I have put up at the Cossack corporal’s house. There is such a girl there. Ústenka! I tell you she’s just charming.”

“Living here in this dump, you have to at least build a career—get a medal—or a promotion—be transferred to the Guards. It’s really essential, not just for me but for my family and friends. The prince welcomed me warmly; he’s a really good guy,” said Belétski, going on without stopping. “I’ve been recommended for the St. Anna Cross for the mission. Now I’ll stick around here for a bit until we start the campaign. It’s great here. The women! So, how are you doing? Our captain, Stártsev—you know, that kind-hearted but clueless guy.... Well, he mentioned you’re living like a total hermit, seeing no one! I totally get that you don’t want to deal with the officers we have around here. I’m really happy that you and I will finally get to spend some time together. I’m staying at the Cossack corporal’s house. There’s this girl there. Ústenka! I’m telling you, she’s absolutely charming.”

And more and more French and Russian words came pouring forth from that world which Olénin thought he had left for ever. The general opinion about Belétski was that he was a nice, good-natured fellow. Perhaps he really was; but in spite of his pretty, good-natured face, Olénin thought him extremely unpleasant. He seemed just to exhale that filthiness which Olénin had forsworn. What vexed him most was that he could not—had not the strength—abruptly to repulse this man who came from that world: as if that old world he used to belong to had an irresistible claim on him. Olénin felt angry with Belétski and with himself, yet against his wish he introduced French phrases into his own conversation, was interested in the Commander-in-Chief and in their Moscow acquaintances, and because in this Cossack village he and Belétski both spoke French, he spoke contemptuously of their fellow officers and of the Cossacks, and was friendly with Belétski, promising to visit him and inviting him to drop in to see him. Olénin however did not himself go to see Belétski. Vanyúsha for his part approved of Belétski, remarking that he was a real gentleman.

And more and more French and Russian words kept coming from that world that Olénin thought he had left behind for good. Most people thought Belétski was a nice, easygoing guy. Maybe he actually was; but despite his charming, friendly face, Olénin found him extremely unpleasant. It felt like he was giving off the kind of dirtiness that Olénin had sworn off. What frustrated him the most was that he couldn’t—didn’t have the strength to—firmly reject this man from that old world, as if that past life had an undeniable hold on him. Olénin felt angry with both Belétski and himself, yet against his better judgment, he slipped French phrases into his conversations, showed interest in the Commander-in-Chief and their acquaintances from Moscow, and since they both spoke French in this Cossack village, he looked down on their fellow officers and the Cossacks, while being friendly with Belétski. He even promised to visit him and invited him to drop by. However, Olénin didn’t actually go to see Belétski. Vanyúsha, for his part, liked Belétski, saying he was a real gentleman.

Belétski at once adopted the customary life of a rich officer in a Cossack village. Before Olénin’s eyes, in one month he came to be like an old resident of the village; he made the old men drunk, arranged evening parties, and himself went to parties arranged by the girls—bragged of his conquests, and even got so far that, for some unknown reason, the women and girls began calling him grandad, and the Cossacks, to whom a man who loved wine and women was clearly understandable, got used to him and even liked him better than they did Olénin, who was a puzzle to them.

Belétski quickly embraced the lifestyle of a wealthy officer in a Cossack village. In just a month, he transformed in front of Olénin into someone who seemed like a long-time local; he got the old men drunk, hosted evening gatherings, and attended parties organized by the girls—boasting about his romantic successes. He even reached a point, for reasons unknown, where the women and girls started calling him "grandad," and the Cossacks, who easily understood a man who enjoyed wine and women, grew fond of him, preferring him over Olénin, who remained a mystery to them.

Chapter XXIV

It was five in the morning. Vanyúsha was in the porch heating the samovar, and using the leg of a long boot instead of bellows. Olénin had already ridden off to bathe in the Térek. (He had recently invented a new amusement: to swim his horse in the river.) His landlady was in her outhouse, and the dense smoke of the kindling fire rose from the chimney. The girl was milking the buffalo cow in the shed. “Can’t keep quiet, the damned thing!” came her impatient voice, followed by the rhythmical sound of milking.

It was five in the morning. Vanyúsha was on the porch heating the samovar and using the leg of a long boot instead of a bellows. Olénin had already ridden off to bathe in the Térek. (He had recently come up with a new pastime: swimming his horse in the river.) His landlady was in her outhouse, and the thick smoke from the kindling fire was rising from the chimney. The girl was milking the buffalo cow in the shed. “Keep quiet, you annoying thing!” came her frustrated voice, followed by the steady sound of milking.

From the street in front of the house horses’ hoofs were heard clattering briskly, and Olénin, riding bareback on a handsome dark-grey horse which was still wet and shining, rode up to the gate. Maryánka’s handsome head, tied round with a red kerchief, appeared from the shed and again disappeared. Olénin was wearing a red silk shirt, a white Circassian coat girdled with a strap which carried a dagger, and a tall cap. He sat his well-fed wet horse with a slightly conscious elegance and, holding his gun at his back, stooped to open the gate. His hair was still wet, and his face shone with youth and health. He thought himself handsome, agile, and like a brave; but he was mistaken. To any experienced Caucasian he was still only a soldier. When he noticed that the girl had put out her head he stooped with particular smartness, threw open the gate and, tightening the reins, swished his whip and entered the yard. “Is tea ready, Vanyúsha?” he cried gaily, not looking at the door of the shed. He felt with pleasure how his fine horse, pressing down its flanks, pulling at the bridle and with every muscle quivering and with each foot ready to leap over the fence, pranced on the hard clay of the yard. “C’est prêt,” answered Vanyúsha. Olénin felt as if Maryánka’s beautiful head was still looking out of the shed but he did not turn to look at her. As he jumped down from his horse he made an awkward movement and caught his gun against the porch, and turned a frightened look towards the shed, where there was no one to be seen and whence the sound of milking could still be heard.

From the street in front of the house, the sound of horses' hooves clattering could be heard, and Olénin, riding bareback on a handsome dark-gray horse that was still wet and shiny, approached the gate. Maryánka's pretty head, wrapped in a red kerchief, peeked out from the shed before disappearing again. Olénin was wearing a red silk shirt, a white Circassian coat cinched with a belt that held a dagger, and a tall cap. He sat confidently on his well-fed, wet horse, holding his gun at his back, and leaned down to open the gate. His hair was still damp, and his face gleamed with youth and health. He thought he looked handsome, agile, and brave, but he was mistaken. To any experienced Caucasian, he still seemed like just a soldier. When he saw the girl peek out again, he leaned down with exaggerated grace, swung open the gate, and, tightening the reins, cracked his whip as he entered the yard. “Is tea ready, Vanyúsha?” he called cheerfully, not looking toward the shed. He took pleasure in how his fine horse pressed down its flanks, tugged at the bridle, and with every muscle quivering, was ready to leap over the fence as it pranced on the hard clay of the yard. “C’est prêt,” replied Vanyúsha. Olénin felt as if Maryánka’s beautiful head was still watching him from the shed, but he didn’t turn to look. As he jumped down from his horse, he made a clumsy move and bumped his gun against the porch, then shot a startled glance toward the shed, where no one was visible and from which the sound of milking could still be heard.

Soon after he had entered the hut he came out again and sat down with his pipe and a book on the side of the porch which was not yet exposed to the rays of the sun. He meant not to go anywhere before dinner that day, and to write some long-postponed letters; but somehow he felt disinclined to leave his place in the porch, and he was as reluctant to go back into the hut as if it had been a prison. The housewife had heated her oven, and the girl, having driven the cattle, had come back and was collecting kisyak and heaping it up along the fence. Olénin went on reading, but did not understand a word of what was written in the book that lay open before him. He kept lifting his eyes from it and looking at the powerful young woman who was moving about. Whether she stepped into the moist morning shadow thrown by the house, or went out into the middle of the yard lit up by the joyous young light, so that the whole of her stately figure in its bright coloured garment gleamed in the sunshine and cast a black shadow—he always feared to lose any one of her movements. It delighted him to see how freely and gracefully her figure bent: into what folds her only garment, a pink smock, draped itself on her bosom and along her shapely legs; how she drew herself up and her tight-drawn smock showed the outline of her heaving bosom, how the soles of her narrow feet in her worn red slippers rested on the ground without altering their shape; how her strong arms with the sleeves rolled up, exerting the muscles, used the spade almost as if in anger, and how her deep dark eyes sometimes glanced at him. Though the delicate brows frowned, yet her eyes expressed pleasure and a knowledge of her own beauty.

Soon after he entered the hut, he came back out and sat down on the porch with his pipe and a book in the shaded side, not yet warmed by the sun. He didn’t plan to go anywhere before dinner that day and wanted to write some long-overdue letters, but he felt hesitant to leave his spot on the porch and was as unwilling to go back into the hut as if it were a prison. The housewife had heated up her oven, and the girl, having driven the cattle back, was collecting kisyak and piling it up along the fence. Olénin continued reading but couldn’t focus on a single word in the open book. He kept glancing up from it to watch the strong young woman moving around. Whether she stepped into the cool morning shadow cast by the house or ventured into the bright yard filled with cheerful sunlight, her entire figure in its colorful garment shimmered in the light, casting a black shadow—he always worried he might miss one of her movements. It thrilled him to see how freely and gracefully she moved: how her only garment, a pink smock, draped over her chest and along her shapely legs; how she straightened up, making her tight-fitting smock outline her rising chest, how the soles of her narrow feet in her worn red slippers rested on the ground without changing shape; how her strong arms, with the sleeves rolled up, flexed as she wielded the spade almost as if she were angry, and how her deep dark eyes occasionally glanced at him. Although her delicate brows furrowed, her eyes conveyed joy and an awareness of her own beauty.

“I say, Olénin, have you been up long?” said Belétski as he entered the yard dressed in the coat of a Caucasian officer.

“I say, Olénin, have you been up long?” Belétski asked as he walked into the yard wearing a Caucasian officer's coat.

“Ah, Belétski,” replied Olénin, holding out his hand. “How is it you are out so early?”

“Ah, Belétski,” Olénin said, extending his hand. “What brings you out so early?”

“I had to. I was driven out; we are having a ball tonight. Maryánka, of course you’ll come to Ústenka’s?” he added, turning to the girl.

“I had to. I was forced to leave; we’re having a party tonight. Maryánka, of course you’ll come to Ústenka’s?” he added, turning to the girl.

Olénin felt surprised that Belétski could address this woman so easily. But Maryánka, as though she had not heard him, bent her head, and throwing the spade across her shoulder went with her firm masculine tread towards the outhouse.

Olénin was surprised that Belétski could speak to this woman so easily. But Maryánka, as if she hadn’t heard him, lowered her head, tossed the spade over her shoulder, and walked with a steady, confident stride toward the outhouse.

“She’s shy, the wench is shy,” Belétski called after her. “Shy of you,” he added as, smiling gaily, he ran up the steps of the porch.

“She’s shy, the girl is shy,” Belétski called after her. “Shy of you,” he added as, smiling brightly, he ran up the steps of the porch.

“How is it you are having a ball and have been driven out?”

“How is it that you’re having a great time while also being kicked out?”

“It’s at Ústenka’s, at my landlady’s, that the ball is, and you two are invited. A ball consists of a pie and a gathering of girls.”

“It’s at Ústenka’s, my landlady’s, that the party is, and you two are invited. A party consists of some food and a group of girls.”

“What should we do there?”

“What should we do now?”

Belétski smiled knowingly and winked, jerking his head in the direction of the outhouse into which Maryánka had disappeared.

Belétski smiled knowingly and winked, nodding his head toward the outhouse where Maryánka had gone.

Olénin shrugged his shoulders and blushed.

Olénin shrugged and blushed.

“Well, really you are a strange fellow!” said he.

“Well, you are really a strange guy!” he said.

“Come now, don’t pretend”

"Come on, don’t fake it"

Olénin frowned, and Belétski noticing this smiled insinuatingly. “Oh, come, what do you mean?” he said, “living in the same house—and such a fine girl, a splendid girl, a perfect beauty—”

Olénin frowned, and Belétski, noticing this, smiled suggestively. “Oh, come on, what do you mean?” he said, “living in the same house—and such a great girl, a fantastic girl, a total beauty—”

“Wonderfully beautiful! I never saw such a woman before,” replied Olénin.

“Absolutely stunning! I’ve never seen a woman like her before,” replied Olénin.

“Well then?” said Belétski, quite unable to understand the situation.

“Well then?” Belétski said, completely confused about what was happening.

“It may be strange,” replied Olénin, “but why should I not say what is true? Since I have lived here women don’t seem to exist for me. And it is so good, really! Now what can there be in common between us and women like these? Eróshka—that’s a different matter! He and I have a passion in common—sport.”

“It might sound odd,” replied Olénin, “but why shouldn’t I speak the truth? Since I’ve been here, it feels like women don’t even exist for me. And honestly, it’s great! What do we really have in common with women like these? Eróshka—that's another story! He and I share a common passion—sports.”

“There now! In common! And what have I in common with Amália Ivánovna? It’s the same thing! You may say they’re not very clean—that’s another matter... À la guerre, comme à la guerre!...”

“There now! In common! And what do I have in common with Amália Ivánovna? It’s the same thing! You might say they’re not very clean—that’s another issue... À la guerre, comme à la guerre!...”

“But I have never known any Amália Ivánovas, and have never known how to behave with women of that sort,” replied Olénin. “One cannot respect them, but these I do respect.”

“But I’ve never met any Amália Ivánovas, and I’ve never known how to act around women like that,” Olénin replied. “You can’t respect them, but these women I do respect.”

“Well go on respecting them! Who wants to prevent you?”

“Well, go ahead and respect them! Who's stopping you?”

Olénin did not reply. He evidently wanted to complete what he had begun to say. It was very near his heart.

Olénin didn't respond. It was clear he wanted to finish what he had started to say. It was really important to him.

“I know I am an exception...” He was visibly confused. “But my life has so shaped itself that I not only see no necessity to renounce my rules, but I could not live here, let alone live as happily as I am doing, were I to live as you do. Therefore I look for something quite different from what you look for.”

“I know I’m an exception...” He looked clearly confused. “But my life has shaped itself in such a way that I not only see no reason to give up my principles, but I couldn’t live here, much less be as happy as I am, if I lived like you do. So, I’m searching for something completely different from what you’re searching for.”

Belétski raised his eyebrows incredulously. “Anyhow, come to me this evening; Maryánka will be there and I will make you acquainted. Do come, please! If you feel dull you can go away. Will you come?”

Belétski raised his eyebrows in disbelief. “Anyway, come see me this evening; Maryánka will be there and I’ll introduce you. Please come! If you start feeling bored, you can leave. Will you come?”

“I would come, but to speak frankly I am afraid of being seriously carried away.”

“I'd come, but honestly, I'm worried about getting really carried away.”

“Oh, oh, oh!” shouted Belétski. “Only come, and I’ll see that you aren’t. Will you? On your word?”

“Oh, oh, oh!” shouted Belétski. “Just come, and I’ll make sure you aren’t. Will you? On your word?”

“I would come, but really I don’t understand what we shall do; what part we shall play!”

“I'd like to come, but honestly, I don't get what we're going to do or what role we’ll have!”

“Please, I beg of you. You will come?”

“Please, I’m begging you. Will you come?”

“Yes, perhaps I’ll come,” said Olénin.

“Yes, maybe I’ll come,” said Olénin.

“Really now! Charming women such as one sees nowhere else, and to live like a monk! What an idea! Why spoil your life and not make use of what is at hand? Have you heard that our company is ordered to Vozdvízhensk?”

“Come on! There are beautiful women like you won’t find anywhere else, and living like a monk? What a thought! Why waste your life and not enjoy what’s around you? Have you heard that our group has been sent to Vozdvízhensk?”

“Hardly. I was told the 8th Company would be sent there,” said Olénin.

“Not really. I heard the 8th Company would be sent there,” said Olénin.

“No. I have had a letter from the adjutant there. He writes that the Prince himself will take part in the campaign. I am very glad I shall see something of him. I’m beginning to get tired of this place.”

“No. I got a letter from the adjutant there. He says that the Prince himself will join the campaign. I’m really glad I’ll get to see something of him. I’m starting to get tired of this place.”

“I hear we shall start on a raid soon.”

“I heard we’ll be going on a raid soon.”

“I have not heard of it; but I have heard that Krinovítsin has received the Order of St. Anna for a raid. He expected a lieutenancy,” said Belétski laughing. “He was let in! He has set off for headquarters.”

“I haven’t heard about it; but I heard that Krinovítsin got the Order of St. Anna for a raid. He was hoping for a lieutenancy,” Belétski said, laughing. “He made it! He’s headed to headquarters.”

It was growing dusk and Olénin began thinking about the party. The invitation he had received worried him. He felt inclined to go, but what might take place there seemed strange, absurd, and even rather alarming. He knew that neither Cossack men nor older women, nor anyone besides the girls, were to be there. What was going to happen? How was he to behave? What would they talk about? What connexion was there between him and those wild Cossack girls? Belétski had told him of such curious, cynical, and yet rigid relations. It seemed strange to think that he would be there in the same hut with Maryánka and perhaps might have to talk to her. It seemed to him impossible when he remembered her majestic bearing. But Belétski spoke of it as if it were all perfectly simple. “Is it possible that Belétski will treat Maryánka in the same way? That is interesting,” thought he. “No, better not go. It’s all so horrid, so vulgar, and above all—it leads to nothing!” But again he was worried by the question of what would take place; and besides he felt as if bound by a promise. He went out without having made up his mind one way or the other, but he walked as far as Belétski’s, and went in there.

It was getting dark and Olénin started thinking about the party. The invitation he got made him anxious. He wanted to go, but the thought of what might happen there felt strange, absurd, and even a bit scary. He knew that there would be no Cossack men or older women, just the girls. What was going to happen? How should he act? What would they talk about? What connection did he have with those wild Cossack girls? Belétski had told him about such strange, cynical, yet rigid dynamics. It felt odd to think that he would be in the same hut with Maryánka and might even have to talk to her. It seemed impossible when he remembered her commanding presence. But Belétski talked about it as if it were completely normal. “Is it possible that Belétski will treat Maryánka the same way? That’s interesting,” he thought. “No, it’s better not to go. It’s all so awful, so tacky, and above all—it leads to nowhere!” But again he was troubled by what would happen, and he felt like he was stuck with a promise. He left without deciding one way or the other, but he walked to Belétski’s place and went inside.

The hut in which Belétski lived was like Olénin’s. It was raised nearly five feet from the ground on wooden piles, and had two rooms. In the first (which Olénin entered by the steep flight of steps) feather beds, rugs, blankets, and cushions were tastefully and handsomely arranged, Cossack fashion, along the main wall. On the side wall hung brass basins and weapons, while on the floor, under a bench, lay watermelons and pumpkins. In the second room there was a big brick oven, a table, and sectarian icons. It was here that Belétski was quartered, with his camp-bed and his pack and trunks. His weapons hung on the wall with a little rug behind them, and on the table were his toilet appliances and some portraits. A silk dressing-gown had been thrown on the bench. Belétski himself, clean and good-looking, lay on the bed in his underclothing, reading Les Trois Mousquetaires.

The hut where Belétski lived was similar to Olénin’s. It was raised about five feet off the ground on wooden piles and had two rooms. In the first room (which Olénin entered via a steep flight of steps), feather beds, rugs, blankets, and cushions were arranged stylishly in Cossack style along the main wall. On the side wall, brass basins and weapons were hung, while on the floor, under a bench, watermelons and pumpkins rested. The second room featured a large brick oven, a table, and religious icons. This was where Belétski was staying, with his camp bed, pack, and trunks. His weapons were hanging on the wall with a small rug behind them, and his toiletries and some portraits were on the table. A silk dressing gown was draped over the bench. Belétski himself, neat and attractive, lay on the bed in his underwear, reading Les Trois Mousquetaires.

He jumped up.

He jumped up.

“There, you see how I have arranged things. Fine! Well, it’s good that you have come. They are working furiously. Do you know what the pie is made of? Dough with a stuffing of pork and grapes. But that’s not the point. You just look at the commotion out there!”

“There, you see how I’ve set things up. Great! It’s good that you’re here. They’re working hard. Do you know what the pie is made of? Dough filled with pork and grapes. But that’s not the main thing. Just look at all the chaos out there!”

And really, on looking out of the window they saw an unusual bustle going on in the hut. Girls ran in and out, now for one thing and now for another.

And honestly, when they looked out the window, they saw a lot of unusual activity happening in the hut. Girls were running in and out, now for one thing and now for another.

“Will it soon be ready?” cried Belétski.

“Is it going to be ready soon?” shouted Belétski.

“Very soon! Why? Is Grandad hungry?” and from the hut came the sound of ringing laughter.

“Really soon! Why? Is Grandad hungry?” and from the hut came the sound of ringing laughter.

Ústenka, plump, small, rosy, and pretty, with her sleeves turned up, ran into Belétski’s hut to fetch some plates.

Ústenka, chubby, small, rosy, and cute, with her sleeves rolled up, dashed into Belétski’s hut to grab some plates.

“Get away or I shall smash the plates!” she squeaked, escaping from Belétski. “You’d better come and help,” she shouted to Olénin, laughing. “And don’t forget to get some refreshments for the girls.” (“Refreshments” meaning spicebread and sweets.)

“Get lost or I’ll break the plates!” she squeaked, dodging Belétski. “You’d better come and help,” she yelled to Olénin, laughing. “And don’t forget to grab some snacks for the girls.” (“Snacks” meaning spice bread and sweets.)

“And has Maryánka come?”

"Has Maryánka arrived?"

“Of course! She brought some dough.”

“Of course! She brought some cash.”

“Do you know,” said Belétski, “if one were to dress Ústenka up and clean and polish her up a bit, she’d be better than all our beauties. Have you ever seen that Cossack woman who married a colonel; she was charming! Bórsheva? What dignity! Where do they get it...”

“Do you know,” Belétski said, “if we were to dress Ústenka up and give her a little clean and polish, she’d be better than all our beauties. Have you seen that Cossack woman who married a colonel? She was stunning! Bórsheva? What grace! Where do they get it...”

“I have not seen Bórsheva, but I think nothing could be better than the costume they wear here.”

“I haven't seen Bórsheva, but I don't think there's anything better than the outfits they wear here.”

“Ah, I’m first-rate at fitting into any kind of life,” said Belétski with a sigh of pleasure. “I’ll go and see what they are up to.”

“Ah, I’m great at adapting to any kind of life,” said Belétski with a sigh of pleasure. “I’ll go and check out what they’re doing.”

He threw his dressing-gown over his shoulders and ran out, shouting, “And you look after the ‘refreshments’.”

He threw his robe over his shoulders and ran out, shouting, “And you take care of the ‘refreshments’.”

Olénin sent Belétski’s orderly to buy spice-bread and honey; but it suddenly seemed to him so disgusting to give money (as if he were bribing someone) that he gave no definite reply to the orderly’s question: “How much spice-bread with peppermint, and how much with honey?”

Olénin sent Belétski’s assistant to buy spice-bread and honey, but he suddenly found it so gross to hand over money (as if he were bribing someone) that he didn’t give a clear answer to the assistant’s question: “How much spice-bread with peppermint, and how much with honey?”

“Just as you please.”

"Whatever you like."

“Shall I spend all the money,” asked the old soldier impressively. “The peppermint is dearer. It’s sixteen kopeks.”

“Should I spend all the money?” asked the old soldier seriously. “The peppermint is more expensive. It’s sixteen kopecks.”

“Yes, yes, spend it all,” answered Olénin and sat down by the window, surprised that his heart was thumping as if he were preparing himself for something serious and wicked.

“Yes, yes, spend it all,” Olénin replied and took a seat by the window, astonished that his heart was racing as if he were getting ready for something serious and wrong.

He heard screaming and shrieking in the girls’ hut when Belétski went there, and a few moments later saw how he jumped out and ran down the steps, accompanied by shrieks, bustle, and laughter.

He heard shouting and screaming in the girls’ hut when Belétski arrived, and a few moments later saw him jump out and run down the steps, followed by screams, commotion, and laughter.

“Turned out,” he said.

"Turns out," he said.

A little later Ústenka entered and solemnly invited her visitors to come in: announcing that all was ready.

A little later, Ústenka walked in and seriously invited her guests to come inside, saying that everything was ready.

When they came into the room they saw that everything was really ready. Ústenka was rearranging the cushions along the wall. On the table, which was covered by a disproportionately small cloth, was a decanter of chikhir and some dried fish. The room smelt of dough and grapes. Some half dozen girls in smart tunics, with their heads not covered as usual with kerchiefs, were huddled together in a corner behind the oven, whispering, giggling, and spluttering with laughter.

When they entered the room, they noticed everything was set up perfectly. Ústenka was adjusting the cushions along the wall. On the table, which had an unusually small cloth on it, there was a decanter of chikhir and some dried fish. The room smelled of bread dough and grapes. A group of about six girls in stylish tunics, without their usual headscarves, were gathered in a corner behind the oven, whispering, giggling, and bursting into laughter.

“I humbly beg you to do honour to my patron saint,” said Ústenka, inviting her guests to the table.

“I humbly ask you to honor my patron saint,” said Ústenka, inviting her guests to the table.

Olénin noticed Maryánka among the group of girls, who without exception were all handsome, and he felt vexed and hurt that he met her in such vulgar and awkward circumstances. He felt stupid and awkward, and made up his mind to do what Belétski did. Belétski stepped to the table somewhat solemnly yet with confidence and ease, drank a glass of wine to Ústenka’s health, and invited the others to do the same. Ústenka announced that girls don’t drink.

Olénin spotted Maryánka in the group of girls, all of whom were beautiful, and he felt annoyed and upset that he saw her in such tacky and uncomfortable circumstances. He felt foolish and out of place, and decided to do what Belétski did. Belétski approached the table with a serious yet confident and relaxed demeanor, raised a glass of wine to Ústenka’s health, and encouraged the others to join in. Ústenka declared that girls don’t drink.

“We might with a little honey,” exclaimed a voice from among the group of girls.

“We could use a little honey,” exclaimed a voice from the group of girls.

The orderly, who had just returned with the honey and spice-cakes, was called in. He looked askance (whether with envy or with contempt) at the gentlemen, who in his opinion were on the spree; and carefully and conscientiously handed over to them a piece of honeycomb and the cakes wrapped up in a piece of greyish paper, and began explaining circumstantially all about the price and the change, but Belétski sent him away.

The orderly, who had just come back with the honey and spice cakes, was called in. He gave the gentlemen a skeptical look (whether out of envy or contempt) because he thought they were partying too hard. He carefully handed them a piece of honeycomb and the cakes wrapped in some gray paper and started explaining in detail all about the price and the change, but Belétski dismissed him.

Having mixed honey with wine in the glasses, and having lavishly scattered the three pounds of spice-cakes on the table, Belétski dragged the girls from their corners by force, made them sit down at the table, and began distributing the cakes among them. Olénin involuntarily noticed how Maryánka’s sunburnt but small hand closed on two round peppermint nuts and one brown one, and that she did not know what to do with them. The conversation was halting and constrained, in spite of Ústenka’s and Belétski’s free and easy manner and their wish to enliven the company. Olénin faltered, and tried to think of something to say, feeling that he was exciting curiosity and perhaps provoking ridicule and infecting the others with his shyness. He blushed, and it seemed to him that Maryánka in particular was feeling uncomfortable. “Most likely they are expecting us to give them some money,” thought he. “How are we to do it? And how can we manage quickest to give it and get away?”

Having mixed honey with wine in the glasses and generously scattered three pounds of spice cakes across the table, Belétski forcibly pulled the girls from their corners, made them sit at the table, and started handing out the cakes. Olénin noticed that Maryánka's sunburned but small hand closed around two round peppermint candies and one brown one, and she seemed unsure of what to do with them. The conversation was awkward and tense, despite Ústenka’s and Belétski’s relaxed demeanor and their desire to lighten the mood. Olénin hesitated, struggling to think of something to say, feeling that he was drawing curiosity and possibly sparking ridicule, while infecting the others with his awkwardness. He blushed, and it seemed to him that Maryánka, in particular, was feeling uneasy. “They probably expect us to give them some money,” he thought. “How are we supposed to do that? And how can we quickly hand it over and escape?”

Chapter XXV

“How is it you don’t know your own lodger?” said Belétski, addressing Maryánka.

“How is it that you don’t know your own tenant?” said Belétski, addressing Maryánka.

“How is one to know him if he never comes to see us?” answered Maryánka, with a look at Olénin.

“How can we get to know him if he never comes to visit us?” Maryánka replied, glancing at Olénin.

Olénin felt frightened, he did not know of what. He flushed and, hardly knowing what he was saying, remarked: “I’m afraid of your mother. She gave me such a scolding the first time I went in.”

Olénin felt scared, though he wasn't sure why. He blushed and, barely aware of what he was saying, said: “I’m afraid of your mom. She really chewed me out the first time I went in.”

Maryánka burst out laughing. “And so you were frightened?” she said, and glanced at him and turned away.

Maryánka laughed out loud. “So you were scared?” she said, looking at him before turning away.

It was the first time Olénin had seen the whole of her beautiful face. Till then he had seen her with her kerchief covering her to the eyes. It was not for nothing that she was reckoned the beauty of the village. Ústenka was a pretty girl, small, plump, rosy, with merry brown eyes, and red lips which were perpetually smiling and chattering. Maryánka on the contrary was certainly not pretty but beautiful. Her features might have been considered too masculine and almost harsh had it not been for her tall stately figure, her powerful chest and shoulders, and especially the severe yet tender expression of her long dark eyes which were darkly shadowed beneath their black brows, and for the gentle expression of her mouth and smile. She rarely smiled, but her smile was always striking. She seemed to radiate virginal strength and health. All the girls were good-looking, but they themselves and Belétski, and the orderly when he brought in the spice-cakes, all involuntarily gazed at Maryánka, and anyone addressing the girls was sure to address her. She seemed a proud and happy queen among them.

It was the first time Olénin had seen her entire beautiful face. Until then, he had only seen her with her kerchief covering her eyes. It was no surprise that she was considered the beauty of the village. Ústenka was a pretty girl, small, plump, rosy, with cheerful brown eyes and red lips that were always smiling and chatting. In contrast, Maryánka was certainly not pretty but beautiful. Her features might have looked too masculine and almost harsh if it weren’t for her tall, statuesque figure, her strong chest and shoulders, and especially the serious yet gentle expression in her long dark eyes that were deeply shaded beneath their black brows, along with the soft expression of her mouth and smile. She seldom smiled, but when she did, it was always captivating. She seemed to radiate pure strength and health. All the girls were attractive, but they, along with Belétski and the orderly when he brought in the spice cakes, couldn’t help but look at Maryánka, and anyone speaking to the girls was sure to address her. She appeared like a proud and happy queen among them.

Belétski, trying to keep up the spirit of the party, chattered incessantly, made the girls hand round chikhir, fooled about with them, and kept making improper remarks in French about Maryánka’s beauty to Olénin, calling her “yours” (la vôtre), and advising him to behave as he did himself. Olénin felt more and more uncomfortable. He was devising an excuse to get out and run away when Belétski announced that Ústenka, whose saint’s day it was, must offer chikhir to everybody with a kiss. She consented on condition that they should put money on her plate, as is the custom at weddings.

Belétski, trying to keep the party lively, chatted nonstop, had the girls pass around chikhir, joked with them, and kept making inappropriate comments in French about Maryánka’s beauty to Olénin, calling her “yours” (la vôtre) and suggesting he should act like he did. Olénin felt increasingly uncomfortable. He was coming up with an excuse to leave when Belétski announced that Ústenka, whose saint's day it was, had to offer chikhir to everyone with a kiss. She agreed but only on the condition that they put money in her plate, as is customary at weddings.

“What fiend brought me to this disgusting feast?” thought Olénin, rising to go away.

“What monster brought me to this awful feast?” thought Olénin as he got up to leave.

“Where are you off to?”

“Where are you going?”

“I’ll fetch some tobacco,” he said, meaning to escape, but Belétski seized his hand.

“I’ll get some tobacco,” he said, wanting to get away, but Belétski grabbed his hand.

“I have some money,” he said to him in French.

“I have some money,” he said to him in French.

“One can’t go away, one has to pay here,” thought Olénin bitterly, vexed at his own awkwardness. “Can’t I really behave like Belétski? I ought not to have come, but once I am here I must not spoil their fun. I must drink like a Cossack,” and taking the wooden bowl (holding about eight tumblers) he almost filled it with chikhir and drank it almost all. The girls looked at him, surprised and almost frightened, as he drank. It seemed to them strange and not right. Ústenka brought them another glass each, and kissed them both. “There girls, now we’ll have some fun,” she said, clinking on the plate the four rubles the men had put there.

“One can’t leave, one has to pay here,” Olénin thought bitterly, frustrated with his own awkwardness. “Can’t I really act like Belétski? I shouldn’t have come, but now that I’m here, I can’t ruin their fun. I need to drink like a Cossack,” and taking the wooden bowl (which held about eight tumblers), he filled it almost to the top with chikhir and drank nearly all of it. The girls looked at him, surprised and almost scared as he drank. It seemed strange and not right to them. Ústenka brought each of them another glass and kissed them both. “There you go, girls, now we’ll have some fun,” she said, clinking the four rubles the men had put on the plate.

Olénin no longer felt awkward, but became talkative.

Olénin no longer felt uncomfortable; instead, he became chatty.

“Now, Maryánka, it’s your turn to offer us wine and a kiss,” said Belétski, seizing her hand.

“Now, Maryánka, it’s your turn to serve us wine and give us a kiss,” said Belétski, grabbing her hand.

“Yes, I’ll give you such a kiss!” she said playfully, preparing to strike at him.

“Yes, I’ll give you a kiss like that!” she said playfully, getting ready to go for him.

“One can kiss Grandad without payment,” said another girl.

“One can kiss Grandpa for free,” said another girl.

“There’s a sensible girl,” said Belétski, kissing the struggling girl. “No, you must offer it,” he insisted, addressing Maryánka. “Offer a glass to your lodger.”

“There's a sensible girl,” said Belétski, kissing the struggling girl. “No, you have to offer it,” he insisted, speaking to Maryánka. “Offer a glass to your guest.”

And taking her by the hand he led her to the bench and sat her down beside Olénin.

And taking her by the hand, he led her to the bench and sat her down next to Olénin.

“What a beauty,” he said, turning her head to see it in profile.

“What a beauty,” he said, turning her head to get a look at it from the side.

Maryánka did not resist but proudly smiling turned her long eyes towards Olénin.

Maryánka didn't resist; instead, she smiled proudly and turned her long gaze towards Olénin.

“A beautiful girl,” repeated Belétski.

"A gorgeous girl," repeated Belétski.

“Yes, see what a beauty I am,” Maryánka’s look seemed to endorse. Without considering what he was doing Olénin embraced Maryánka and was going to kiss her, but she suddenly extricated herself, upsetting Belétski and pushing the top off the table, and sprang away towards the oven. There was much shouting and laughter. Then Belétski whispered something to the girls and suddenly they all ran out into the passage and locked the door behind them.

“Yes, look at how beautiful I am,” Maryánka’s gaze seemed to say. Without thinking about what he was doing, Olénin hugged Maryánka and was about to kiss her, but she suddenly pulled away, knocking Belétski off balance and pushing the table's top over, and darted towards the oven. There was a lot of shouting and laughter. Then Belétski whispered something to the girls, and suddenly they all ran out into the hallway and locked the door behind them.

“Why did you kiss Belétski and won’t kiss me?” asked Olénin.

“Why did you kiss Belétski but won’t kiss me?” asked Olénin.

“Oh, just so. I don’t want to, that’s all!” she answered, pouting and frowning. “He’s Grandad,” she added with a smile. She went to the door and began to bang at it. “Why have you locked the door, you devils?”

“Oh, exactly. I just don’t want to, that’s all!” she replied, pouting and frowning. “He’s Grandad,” she added with a smile. She walked to the door and started banging on it. “Why did you lock the door, you devils?”

“Well, let them be there and us here,” said Olénin, drawing closer to her.

“Well, let them stay there and we'll be here,” said Olénin, moving closer to her.

She frowned, and sternly pushed him away with her hand. And again she appeared so majestically handsome to Olénin that he came to his senses and felt ashamed of what he was doing. He went to the door and began pulling at it himself.

She frowned and firmly pushed him away with her hand. Once again, she looked so striking to Olénin that he snapped back to reality and felt embarrassed by his actions. He walked over to the door and started tugging at it himself.

“Belétski! Open the door! What a stupid joke!”

“Belétski! Open the door! What a dumb joke!”

Maryánka again gave a bright happy laugh. “Ah, you’re afraid of me?” she said.

Maryánka laughed brightly and happily again. “Oh, are you afraid of me?” she said.

“Yes, you know you’re as cross as your mother.”

“Yes, you know you're just as angry as your mom.”

“Spend more of your time with Eróshka; that will make the girls love you!” And she smiled, looking straight and close into his eyes.

“Spend more time with Eróshka; that will make the girls like you!” And she smiled, looking directly into his eyes.

He did not know what to reply. “And if I were to come to see you—” he let fall.

He didn't know how to respond. "And if I were to come see you—" he said casually.

“That would be a different matter,” she replied, tossing her head.

"That would be a different issue," she said, tossing her head.

At that moment Belétski pushed the door open, and Maryánka sprang away from Olénin and in doing so her thigh struck his leg.

At that moment, Belétski pushed the door open, and Maryánka jumped away from Olénin, her thigh brushing against his leg.

“It’s all nonsense what I have been thinking about—love and self-sacrifice and Lukáshka. Happiness is the one thing. He who is happy is right,” flashed through Olénin’s mind, and with a strength unexpected to himself he seized and kissed the beautiful Maryánka on her temple and her cheek. Maryánka was not angry, but only burst into a loud laugh and ran out to the other girls.

“It’s all nonsense what I’ve been thinking about—love and self-sacrifice and Lukáshka. Happiness is the only thing that matters. Whoever is happy is right,” raced through Olénin’s mind, and with a strength he didn’t expect, he grabbed and kissed the beautiful Maryánka on her temple and cheek. Maryánka wasn’t mad; she just burst out laughing and ran off to join the other girls.

That was the end of the party. Ústenka’s mother, returned from her work, gave all the girls a scolding, and turned them all out.

That was the end of the party. Ústenka’s mom, back from work, scolded all the girls and sent them home.

Chapter XXVI

“Yes,” thought Olénin, as he walked home. “I need only slacken the reins a bit and I might fall desperately in love with this Cossack girl.” He went to bed with these thoughts, but expected it all to blow over and that he would continue to live as before.

“Yes,” thought Olénin as he walked home. “I just need to loosen the reins a bit, and I might end up falling head over heels for this Cossack girl.” He went to bed with these thoughts but expected it all to fade away and that he would keep living as he had before.

But the old life did not return. His relations to Maryánka were changed. The wall that had separated them was broken down. Olénin now greeted her every time they met.

But the old life didn’t come back. His relationship with Maryánka had changed. The wall that had separated them was gone. Olénin now said hi to her every time they saw each other.

The master of the house having returned to collect the rent, on hearing of Olénin’s wealth and generosity invited him to his hut. The old woman received him kindly, and from the day of the party onwards Olénin often went in of an evening and sat with them till late at night. He seemed to be living in the village just as he used to, but within him everything had changed. He spent his days in the forest, and towards eight o’clock, when it began to grow dusk, he would go to see his hosts, alone or with Daddy Eróshka. They grew so used to him that they were surprised when he stayed away. He paid well for his wine and was a quiet fellow. Vanyúsha would bring him his tea and he would sit down in a corner near the oven. The old woman did not mind him but went on with her work, and over their tea or their chikhir they talked about Cossack affairs, about the neighbours, or about Russia: Olénin relating and the others inquiring. Sometimes he brought a book and read to himself. Maryánka crouched like a wild goat with her feet drawn up under her, sometimes on the top of the oven, sometimes in a dark corner. She did not take part in the conversations, but Olénin saw her eyes and face and heard her moving or cracking sunflower seeds, and he felt that she listened with her whole being when he spoke, and was aware of his presence while he silently read to himself. Sometimes he thought her eyes were fixed on him, and meeting their radiance he involuntarily became silent and gazed at her. Then she would instantly hide her face and he would pretend to be deep in conversation with the old woman, while he listened all the time to her breathing and to her every movement and waited for her to look at him again. In the presence of others she was generally bright and friendly with him, but when they were alone together she was shy and rough. Sometimes he came in before Maryánka had returned home. Suddenly he would hear her firm footsteps and catch a glimmer of her blue cotton smock at the open door. Then she would step into the middle of the hut, catch sight of him, and her eyes would give a scarcely perceptible kindly smile, and he would feel happy and frightened.

The owner of the house had come back to collect the rent, and after hearing about Olénin’s wealth and generosity, he invited him to his hut. The old woman welcomed him warmly, and from the day of the gathering onward, Olénin often dropped by in the evenings and stayed late into the night. He seemed to be living in the village just like before, but everything inside him had changed. He spent his days in the forest, and around eight o’clock, when it started getting dark, he would visit his hosts, either alone or with Daddy Eróshka. They got so used to him that they were surprised when he didn’t show up. He paid well for his wine and was a quiet guy. Vanyúsha would bring him his tea, and he would sit in a corner near the oven. The old woman didn’t mind him and continued with her work, while they talked over their tea or their chikhir about Cossack matters, the neighbors, or Russia: Olénin sharing stories and the others asking questions. Sometimes he brought a book and read by himself. Maryánka crouched like a wild goat with her feet tucked under her, sometimes on top of the oven, other times in a dark corner. She didn’t join in the conversations, but Olénin noticed her eyes and face and heard her moving or cracking sunflower seeds, sensing that she listened intently when he spoke and was aware of his presence while he read silently. Sometimes he felt like her eyes were fixed on him, and when he met her gaze, he would suddenly go quiet and stare at her. Then she would quickly hide her face, and he’d pretend to be deeply engaged in conversation with the old woman while listening to her breathing and every little movement, waiting for her to glance at him again. In front of others, she was usually bright and friendly with him, but when they were alone, she was shy and rough around the edges. Sometimes he would arrive before Maryánka got home. Suddenly, he would hear her firm footsteps and catch a glimpse of her blue cotton smock at the open door. Then she would step into the middle of the hut, see him, and her eyes would offer a barely noticeable kind smile, making him feel both happy and anxious.

He neither sought for nor wished for anything from her, but every day her presence became more and more necessary to him.

He didn't ask for or want anything from her, but each day, her presence became more and more essential to him.

Olénin had entered into the life of the Cossack village so fully that his past seemed quite foreign to him. As to the future, especially a future outside the world in which he was now living, it did not interest him at all. When he received letters from home, from relatives and friends, he was offended by the evident distress with which they regarded him as a lost man, while he in his village considered those as lost who did not live as he was living. He felt sure he would never repent of having broken away from his former surroundings and of having settled down in this village to such a solitary and original life. When out on expeditions, and when quartered at one of the forts, he felt happy too; but it was here, from under Daddy Eróshka’s wing, from the forest and from his hut at the end of the village, and especially when he thought of Maryánka and Lukáshka, that he seemed to see the falseness of his former life. That falseness used to rouse his indignation even before, but now it seemed inexpressibly vile and ridiculous. Here he felt freer and freer every day and more and more of a man. The Caucasus now appeared entirely different to what his imagination had painted it. He had found nothing at all like his dreams, nor like the descriptions of the Caucasus he had heard and read. “There are none of all those chestnut steeds, precipices, Amalet Beks, heroes or villains,” thought he. “The people live as nature lives: they die, are born, unite, and more are born—they fight, eat and drink, rejoice and die, without any restrictions but those that nature imposes on sun and grass, on animal and tree. They have no other laws.” Therefore these people, compared to himself, appeared to him beautiful, strong, and free, and the sight of them made him feel ashamed and sorry for himself. Often it seriously occurred to him to throw up everything, to get registered as a Cossack, to buy a hut and cattle and marry a Cossack woman (only not Maryánka, whom he conceded to Lukáshka), and to live with Daddy Eróshka and go shooting and fishing with him, and go with the Cossacks on their expeditions. “Why ever don’t I do it? What am I waiting for?” he asked himself, and he egged himself on and shamed himself. “Am I afraid of doing what I hold to be reasonable and right? Is the wish to be a simple Cossack, to live close to nature, not to injure anyone but even to do good to others, more stupid than my former dreams, such as those of becoming a minister of state or a colonel?” but a voice seemed to say that he should wait, and not take any decision. He was held back by a dim consciousness that he could not live altogether like Eróshka and Lukáshka because he had a different idea of happiness—he was held back by the thought that happiness lies in self-sacrifice. What he had done for Lukáshka continued to give him joy. He kept looking for occasions to sacrifice himself for others, but did not meet with them. Sometimes he forgot this newly discovered recipe for happiness and considered himself capable of identifying his life with Daddy Eróshka’s, but then he quickly bethought himself and promptly clutched at the idea of conscious self-sacrifice, and from that basis looked calmly and proudly at all men and at their happiness.

Olénin had fully immersed himself in the life of the Cossack village to the point where his past felt completely alien to him. As for the future, especially a future outside the world he was now part of, he had no interest in it at all. When he received letters from home, from relatives and friends, he felt insulted by the clear concern they had for him as if he were a lost cause, while in his village, he considered those lost who didn’t live as he did. He was confident he would never regret leaving his old life behind to settle in this village with its solitary and unique lifestyle. Whether out on missions or stationed at one of the forts, he also felt happy; but it was here, under Daddy Eróshka’s guidance, from the forest and from his hut at the end of the village, especially when he thought about Maryánka and Lukáshka, that he recognized the emptiness of his past life. That emptiness had once made him angry, but now it felt utterly vile and ridiculous. Here, he felt freer each day and more like himself. The Caucasus appeared completely different from what he had imagined. He hadn’t found anything that matched his dreams or the descriptions he had heard and read about the Caucasus. “There are none of those chestnut horses, cliffs, Amalet Beks, heroes, or villains,” he thought. “The people live as nature does: they are born, die, unite, and are born again—they fight, eat and drink, celebrate, and die, with no restrictions other than those nature places on the sun and grass, animals and trees. They have no other laws.” Thus, compared to them, he saw these people as beautiful, strong, and free, and just looking at them made him feel ashamed and sorry for himself. Often, it seriously crossed his mind to give everything up, to register as a Cossack, buy a hut and livestock, marry a Cossack woman (just not Maryánka, who he accepted would be with Lukáshka), and live with Daddy Eróshka, going hunting and fishing with him, and joining the Cossacks on their missions. “Why don’t I just do it? What am I waiting for?” he wondered, pushing himself and feeling ashamed. “Am I afraid to do what I believe is reasonable and right? Is wanting to be a simple Cossack, living close to nature, harming no one and even doing good, more foolish than my previous dreams of becoming a state minister or a colonel?” But a voice seemed to tell him to wait and not to make any decisions. He hesitated because he vaguely sensed that he couldn’t live entirely like Eróshka and Lukáshka because he had a different idea of happiness—he hesitated because he believed that true happiness comes from self-sacrifice. What he had done for Lukáshka continued to bring him joy. He constantly looked for opportunities to sacrifice himself for others but rarely found them. Sometimes he would forget this newly discovered path to happiness and think he could merge his life with Daddy Eróshka’s, but then he quickly reminded himself to cling to the idea of conscious self-sacrifice, and from that perspective, he looked calmly and proudly at all people and their happiness.

Chapter XXVII

Just before the vintage Lukáshka came on horseback to see Olénin. He looked more dashing than ever.

Just before the vintage Lukáshka arrived on horseback to see Olénin. He looked more stylish than ever.

“Well? Are you getting married?” asked Olénin, greeting him merrily.

“Well? Are you getting married?” asked Olénin, greeting him cheerfully.

Lukáshka gave no direct reply.

Lukáshka didn’t give a direct answer.

“There, I’ve exchanged your horse across the river. This is a horse! A Kabardá horse from the Lov stud. I know horses.”

“There, I’ve traded your horse across the river. This is a horse! A Kabardá horse from the Lov stud. I know horses.”

They examined the new horse and made him caracole about the yard. The horse really was an exceptionally fine one, a broad and long gelding, with glossy coat, thick silky tail, and the soft fine mane and crest of a thoroughbred. He was so well fed that “you might go to sleep on his back” as Lukáshka expressed it. His hoofs, eyes, teeth, were exquisitely shaped and sharply outlined, as one only finds them in very pure-bred horses. Olénin could not help admiring the horse, he had not yet met with such a beauty in the Caucasus.

They looked over the new horse and had him prance around the yard. The horse was truly exceptional, a broad and long gelding with a shiny coat, a thick silky tail, and the soft, fine mane and crest of a thoroughbred. He was so well-fed that “you could fall asleep on his back,” as Lukáshka put it. His hooves, eyes, and teeth were perfectly shaped and sharply defined, like you only see in very purebred horses. Olénin couldn’t help but admire the horse; he hadn't seen such a beauty in the Caucasus before.

“And how it goes!” said Lukáshka, patting its neck. “What a step! And so clever—he simply runs after his master.”

“Look at it go!” said Lukáshka, patting its neck. “What a stride! And so smart—he just runs after his owner.”

“Did you have to add much to make the exchange?” asked Olénin.

“Did you have to add a lot to make the exchange?” asked Olénin.

“I did not count it,” answered Lukáshka with a smile. “I got him from a kunak.”

“I didn’t count it,” Lukáshka replied with a smile. “I got it from a kunak.”

“A wonderfully beautiful horse! What would you take for it?” asked Olénin.

“A really beautiful horse! How much do you want for it?” asked Olénin.

“I have been offered a hundred and fifty rubles for it, but I’ll give it you for nothing,” said Lukáshka, merrily. “Only say the word and it’s yours. I’ll unsaddle it and you may take it. Only give me some sort of a horse for my duties.”

“I’ve been offered a hundred and fifty rubles for it, but I’ll give it to you for free,” said Lukáshka, happily. “Just say the word, and it’s yours. I’ll unsaddle it, and you can take it. Just give me some kind of horse for my work.”

“No, on no account.”

“No, absolutely not.”

“Well then, here is a dagger I’ve brought you,” said Lukáshka, unfastening his girdle and taking out one of the two daggers which hung from it. “I got it from across the river.”

“Well then, here’s a dagger I brought for you,” said Lukáshka, unbuttoning his belt and pulling out one of the two daggers that hung from it. “I got it from across the river.”

“Oh, thank you!”

"Thanks so much!"

“And mother has promised to bring you some grapes herself.”

“And Mom has promised to bring you some grapes herself.”

“That’s quite unnecessary. We’ll balance up some day. You see I don’t offer you any money for the dagger!”

"That’s totally unnecessary. We’ll settle things someday. You see, I’m not offering you any money for the dagger!"

“How could you? We are kunaks. It’s just the same as when Giréy Khan across the river took me into his home and said, ‘Choose what you like!’ So I took this sword. It’s our custom.”

“How could you? We are kunaks. It’s just like when Giréy Khan across the river welcomed me into his home and said, ‘Pick whatever you want!’ So, I chose this sword. It’s our tradition.”

They went into the hut and had a drink.

They went into the cabin and had a drink.

“Are you staying here awhile?” asked Olénin.

“Are you going to be here for a while?” Olénin asked.

“No, I have come to say good-bye. They are sending me from the cordon to a company beyond the Térek. I am going tonight with my comrade Nazárka.”

“No, I’ve come to say goodbye. They’re sending me from the cordon to a company beyond the Térek. I’m going tonight with my comrade Nazárka.”

“And when is the wedding to be?”

“And when is the wedding going to be?”

“I shall be coming back for the betrothal, and then I shall return to the company again,” Lukáshka replied reluctantly.

“I'll be back for the engagement, and then I'll return to the job again,” Lukáshka replied hesitantly.

“What, and see nothing of your betrothed?”

"What, and not see anything of your fiancé?"

“Just so—what is the good of looking at her? When you go on campaign ask in our company for Lukáshka the Broad. But what a lot of boars there are in our parts! I’ve killed two. I’ll take you.”

“Exactly—what’s the point of looking at her? When you go on the campaign, ask for Lukáshka the Broad in our group. But there are so many wild boars around here! I’ve hunted two. I’ll take you.”

“Well, good-bye! Christ save you.”

“Well, goodbye! God save you.”

Lukáshka mounted his horse, and without calling on Maryánka, rode caracoling down the street, where Nazárka was already awaiting him.

Lukáshka got on his horse and, without calling for Maryánka, rode off down the street, where Nazárka was already waiting for him.

“I say, shan’t we call round?” asked Nazárka, winking in the direction of Yámka’s house.

“I mean, should we drop by?” asked Nazárka, winking toward Yámka’s house.

“That’s a good one!” said Lukáshka. “Here, take my horse to her and if I don’t come soon give him some hay. I shall reach the company by the morning anyway.”

“That's a great idea!” said Lukáshka. “Here, take my horse to her and if I'm not back soon, give him some hay. I’ll make it to the group by morning anyway.”

“Hasn’t the cadet given you anything more?”

“Hasn’t the cadet given you anything else?”

“I am thankful to have paid him back with a dagger—he was going to ask for the horse,” said Lukáshka, dismounting and handing over the horse to Nazárka.

“I’m grateful I repaid him with a dagger—he was about to ask for the horse,” said Lukáshka, getting off and handing the horse over to Nazárka.

He darted into the yard past Olénin’s very window, and came up to the window of the cornet’s hut. It was already quite dark. Maryánka, wearing only her smock, was combing her hair preparing for bed.

He rushed into the yard past Olénin's window and approached the window of the cornet's hut. It was already getting dark. Maryánka, dressed only in her smock, was brushing her hair as she got ready for bed.

“It’s I—” whispered the Cossack.

“It’s me—” whispered the Cossack.

Maryánka’s look was severely indifferent, but her face suddenly brightened up when she heard her name. She opened the window and leant out, frightened and joyous.

Maryánka's expression was coldly indifferent, but her face suddenly lit up when she heard her name. She opened the window and leaned out, both scared and happy.

“What—what do you want?” she said.

“What—what do you want?” she asked.

“Open!” uttered Lukáshka. “Let me in for a minute. I am so sick of waiting! It’s awful!”

“Open!” Lukáshka exclaimed. “Let me in for a minute. I’m so tired of waiting! It’s terrible!”

He took hold of her head through the window and kissed her.

He leaned through the window and kissed her.

“Really, do open!”

"Seriously, do open!"

“Why do you talk nonsense? I’ve told you I won’t! Have you come for long?”

“Why are you talking nonsense? I told you I'm not going to! Have you been here long?”

He did not answer but went on kissing her, and she did not ask again.

He didn't reply but continued kissing her, and she didn't ask again.

“There, through the window one can’t even hug you properly,” said Lukáshka.

“There, through the window, I can't even give you a proper hug,” said Lukáshka.

“Maryánka dear!” came the voice of her mother, “who is that with you?”

“Maryánka, sweetheart!” called her mother, “who's with you?”

Lukáshka took off his cap, which might have been seen, and crouched down by the window.

Lukáshka removed his cap and crouched down by the window.

“Go, be quick!” whispered Maryánka.

“Go, hurry up!” whispered Maryánka.

“Lukáshka called round,” she answered; “he was asking for Daddy.”

“Lukáshka stopped by,” she replied; “he was asking for Dad.”

“Well then send him here!”

"Okay, send him here!"

“He’s gone; said he was in a hurry.”

“He's gone; he said he was in a hurry.”

In fact, Lukáshka, stooping, as with big strides he passed under the windows, ran out through the yard and towards Yámka’s house unseen by anyone but Olénin. After drinking two bowls of chikhir he and Nazárka rode away to the outpost. The night was warm, dark, and calm. They rode in silence, only the footfall of their horses was heard. Lukáshka started a song about the Cossack, Mingál, but stopped before he had finished the first verse, and after a pause, turning to Nazárka, said:

In fact, Lukáshka, bending down as he walked quickly under the windows, rushed through the yard and headed toward Yámka’s house, unnoticed by anyone except Olénin. After drinking two bowls of chikhir, he and Nazárka rode off to the outpost. The night was warm, dark, and calm. They rode in silence, with only the sound of their horses' footsteps breaking the quiet. Lukáshka started to sing a song about the Cossack, Mingál, but he stopped before finishing the first verse. After a moment of silence, he turned to Nazárka and said:

“I say, she wouldn’t let me in!”

“I mean, she wouldn’t let me in!”

“Oh?” rejoined Nazárka. “I knew she wouldn’t. D’you know what Yámka told me? The cadet has begun going to their house. Daddy Eróshka brags that he got a gun from the cadet for getting him Maryánka.”

“Oh?” replied Nazárka. “I knew she wouldn’t. Do you know what Yámka told me? The cadet has started visiting their place. Daddy Eróshka boasts that he got a gun from the cadet for getting him Maryánka.”

“He lies, the old devil!” said Lukáshka, angrily. “She’s not such a girl. If he does not look out I’ll wallop that old devil’s sides,” and he began his favourite song:

“He's lying, that old devil!” said Lukáshka, angrily. “She’s not that kind of girl. If he’s not careful, I’ll give that old devil a good whack,” and he started singing his favorite song:

“From the village of Izmáylov,
From the master’s favourite garden,
Once escaped a keen-eyed falcon.
Soon after him a huntsman came a-riding,
And he beckoned to the falcon that had strayed,
But the bright-eyed bird thus answered:
‘In gold cage you could not keep me,
On your hand you could not hold me,
So now I fly to blue seas far away.
There a white swan I will kill,
Of sweet swan-flesh have my fill.’”

“From the village of Izmáylov,
From the master’s favorite garden,
A sharp-eyed falcon flew away.
Shortly after, a huntsman rode up,
And he called to the falcon that had wandered off,
But the bright-eyed bird replied:
‘You couldn’t keep me in a gold cage,
You couldn’t hold me in your hand,
So now I’m flying to the distant blue seas.
There, I will catch a white swan,
And enjoy the taste of sweet swan flesh.’”

Chapter XXVIII

The betrothal was taking place in the cornet’s hut. Lukáshka had returned to the village, but had not been to see Olénin, and Olénin had not gone to the betrothal though he had been invited. He was sad as he had never been since he settled in this Cossack village. He had seen Lukáshka earlier in the evening and was worried by the question why Lukáshka was so cold towards him. Olénin shut himself up in his hut and began writing in his diary as follows:

The engagement was happening in the cornet’s hut. Lukáshka had come back to the village, but he hadn’t visited Olénin, and Olénin hadn’t gone to the engagement even though he had been invited. He felt sad, more so than he had since moving to this Cossack village. He had seen Lukáshka earlier that evening and was troubled by the thought of why Lukáshka was acting so cold towards him. Olénin locked himself in his hut and started writing in his diary like this:

“Many things have I pondered over lately and much have I changed,” wrote he, “and I have come back to the copybook maxim: The one way to be happy is to love, to love self-denyingly, to love everybody and everything; to spread a web of love on all sides and to take all who come into it. In this way I caught Vanyúsha, Daddy Eróshka, Lukáshka, and Maryánka.”

“I've been thinking a lot lately and I've changed a lot,” he wrote, “and I've returned to the saying that the only way to be happy is to love, to love selflessly, to love everyone and everything; to create a web of love all around and to welcome everyone who enters it. That's how I caught Vanyúsha, Daddy Eróshka, Lukáshka, and Maryánka.”

As Olénin was finishing this sentence Daddy Eróshka entered the room.

As Olénin was finishing this sentence, Daddy Eróshka walked into the room.

Eróshka was in the happiest frame of mind. A few evenings before this, Olénin had gone to see him and had found him with a proud and happy face deftly skinning the carcass of a boar with a small knife in the yard. The dogs (Lyam his pet among them) were lying close by watching what he was doing and gently wagging their tails. The little boys were respectfully looking at him through the fence and not even teasing him as was their wont. His women neighbours, who were as a rule not too gracious towards him, greeted him and brought him, one a jug of chikhir, another some clotted cream, and a third a little flour. The next day Eróshka sat in his store-room all covered with blood, and distributed pounds of boar-flesh, taking in payment money from some and wine from others. His face clearly expressed, “God has sent me luck. I have killed a boar, so now I am wanted.” Consequently, he naturally began to drink, and had gone on for four days never leaving the village. Besides which he had had something to drink at the betrothal.

Eróshka was in the best mood ever. A few evenings before this, Olénin had visited him and found him with a proud and happy face skillfully skinning a boar in the yard with a small knife. The dogs (including his pet Lyam) were lying nearby, watching him and gently wagging their tails. The little boys were respectfully looking at him through the fence, not even teasing him as they usually did. His female neighbors, who typically weren't very friendly towards him, greeted him and brought him a jug of chikhir, some clotted cream, and a bit of flour. The next day, Eróshka sat in his storage room, covered in blood, handing out pounds of boar meat, accepting money from some and wine from others. His face clearly showed, “God has sent me luck. I’ve killed a boar, so now I’m in demand.” Naturally, he started to drink and had been going for four days without leaving the village. Plus, he had also had a drink at the betrothal.

He came to Olénin quite drunk: his face red, his beard tangled, but wearing a new beshmet trimmed with gold braid; and he brought with him a balaláyka which he had obtained beyond the river. He had long promised Olénin this treat, and felt in the mood for it, so that he was sorry to find Olénin writing.

He arrived at Olénin's quite drunk: his face was red, his beard was messy, but he was wearing a new beshmet adorned with gold braid; and he carried a balaláyka that he had gotten across the river. He had long promised Olénin this surprise and was in the mood for it, so he was disappointed to see Olénin was writing.

“Write on, write on, my lad,” he whispered, as if he thought that a spirit sat between him and the paper and must not be frightened away, and he softly and silently sat down on the floor. When Daddy Eróshka was drunk his favourite position was on the floor. Olénin looked round, ordered some wine to be brought, and continued to write. Eróshka found it dull to drink by himself and he wished to talk.

“Keep writing, keep writing, my boy,” he whispered, as if he believed a spirit was hovering between him and the paper and shouldn’t be scared off. He quietly and gently settled down on the floor. When Daddy Eróshka was drunk, his favorite spot was on the floor. Olénin glanced around, requested some wine to be brought over, and went on writing. Eróshka thought it was boring to drink alone and wanted to chat.

“I’ve been to the betrothal at the cornet’s. But there! They’re shwine!—Don’t want them!—Have come to you.”

“I’ve been to the engagement at the cornet’s. But there! They’re awful!—Don’t want them!—I’ve come to you.”

“And where did you get your balaláyka?” asked Olénin, still writing.

“And where did you get your balaláyka?” asked Olénin, still writing.

“I’ve been beyond the river and got it there, brother mine,” he answered, also very quietly. “I’m a master at it. Tartar or Cossack, squire or soldiers’ songs, any kind you please.”

“I’ve been across the river and brought it back, my brother,” he replied softly. “I’m an expert at it. Tartar or Cossack, nobleman or soldiers’ songs, whatever you want.”

Olénin looked at him again, smiled, and went on writing.

Olénin looked at him again, smiled, and continued writing.

That smile emboldened the old man.

That smile gave the old man courage.

“Come, leave off, my lad, leave off!” he said with sudden firmness.

“Come on, stop it, kid, stop it!” he said with sudden firmness.

“Well, perhaps I will.”

“Well, maybe I will.”

“Come, people have injured you but leave them alone, spit at them! Come, what’s the use of writing and writing, what’s the good?”

“Come on, people have hurt you but just ignore them, forget about it! Come on, what's the point of writing and writing, what does it even do?”

And he tried to mimic Olénin by tapping the floor with his thick fingers, and then twisted his big face to express contempt.

And he tried to imitate Olénin by tapping the floor with his thick fingers, then twisted his large face to show contempt.

“What’s the good of writing quibbles. Better have a spree and show you’re a man!”

“What’s the point of writing trivial stuff? It’s better to go out and have some fun to prove you’re a man!”

No other conception of writing found place in his head except that of legal chicanery.

No other idea of writing entered his mind except for legal trickery.

Olénin burst out laughing and so did Eróshka. Then, jumping up from the floor, the latter began to show off his skill on the balaláyka and to sing Tartar songs.

Olénin burst out laughing, and so did Eróshka. Then, jumping up from the floor, Eróshka started to show off his skills on the balaláyka and sing Tartar songs.

“Why write, my good fellow! You’d better listen to what I’ll sing to you. When you’re dead you won’t hear any more songs. Make merry now!”

“Why write, my friend! You should really pay attention to what I’m about to sing to you. Once you’re gone, you won’t hear any more songs. Enjoy yourself now!”

First he sang a song of his own composing accompanied by a dance:

First, he performed a song he wrote himself while dancing:

“Ah, dee, dee, dee, dee, dee, dim,
Say where did they last see him?
In a booth, at the fair,
He was selling pins, there.”

“Ah, dee, dee, dee, dee, dee, dim,
Where did they see him last?
In a booth, at the fair,
He was selling pins there.”

Then he sang a song he had learnt from his former sergeant-major:

Then he sang a song he had learned from his old sergeant-major:

“Deep I fell in love on Monday,
Tuesday nothing did but sigh,
Wednesday I popped the question,
Thursday waited her reply.
Friday, late, it came at last,
Then all hope for me was past!
Saturday my life to take
I determined like a man,
But for my salvation’s sake
Sunday morning changed my plan!”

“I'm so in love on Monday,
Tuesday all I did was sigh,
Wednesday I asked her to marry me,
Thursday I waited for her reply.
Friday, finally, it came,
And all my hope was gone!
On Saturday I decided to take my life,
I was determined like a man,
But for my own sake,
Sunday morning changed my mind!”

Then he sang again:

Then he sang once more:

“Oh dee, dee, dee, dee, dee, dim,
Say where did they last see him?”

“Oh dee, dee, dee, dee, dee, dim,
Where did they last see him?”

And after that, winking, twitching his shoulders, and footing it to the tune, he sang:

And after that, winking, twitching his shoulders, and tapping his feet to the rhythm, he sang:

“I will kiss you and embrace,
Ribbons red twine round you;
And I’ll call you little Grace.
Oh, you little Grace now do
Tell me, do you love me true?”

“I’ll kiss you and hold you tight,
Red ribbons wrapped around you;
And I’ll call you little Grace.
Oh, little Grace, please tell me
Do you really love me?”

And he became so excited that with a sudden dashing movement he started dancing around the room accompanying himself the while.

And he got so excited that with a quick, energetic move, he started dancing around the room while keeping himself entertained.

Songs like “Dee, dee, dee”—“gentlemen’s songs”—he sang for Olénin’s benefit, but after drinking three more tumblers of chikhir he remembered old times and began singing real Cossack and Tartar songs. In the midst of one of his favourite songs his voice suddenly trembled and he ceased singing, and only continued strumming on the balaláyka.

Songs like “Dee, dee, dee”—“gentlemen’s songs”—he sang for Olénin’s benefit, but after drinking three more glasses of chikhir, he started to remember the old days and began singing authentic Cossack and Tartar songs. In the middle of one of his favorite songs, his voice suddenly shook, and he stopped singing, continuing only to strum on the balaláyka.

“Oh, my dear friend!” he said.

“Oh, my dear friend!” he said.

The peculiar sound of his voice made Olénin look round.

The strange sound of his voice made Olénin turn around.

The old man was weeping. Tears stood in his eyes and one tear was running down his cheek.

The old man was crying. Tears filled his eyes, and one tear was rolling down his cheek.

“You are gone, my young days, and will never come back!” he said, blubbering and halting. “Drink, why don’t you drink!” he suddenly shouted with a deafening roar, without wiping away his tears.

“You're gone, my youth, and you’ll never return!” he said, sobbing and stuttering. “Drink, why won’t you drink!” he suddenly yelled with a booming voice, without wiping away his tears.

There was one Tartar song that specially moved him. It had few words, but its charm lay in the sad refrain. “Ay day, dalalay!” Eróshka translated the words of the song: “A youth drove his sheep from the aoul to the mountains: the Russians came and burnt the aoul, they killed all the men and took all the women into bondage. The youth returned from the mountains. Where the aoul had stood was an empty space; his mother not there, nor his brothers, nor his house; one tree alone was left standing. The youth sat beneath the tree and wept. ‘Alone like thee, alone am I left,’” and Eróshka began singing: “Ay day, dalalay!” and the old man repeated several times this wailing, heart-rending refrain.

There was one Tartar song that really touched him. It had few words, but its beauty was in the sad refrain. “Ay day, dalalay!” Eróshka translated the lyrics: “A young man took his sheep from the aoul to the mountains: the Russians came and burned the aoul, killed all the men, and took the women away. The young man returned from the mountains. Where the aoul had been, there was only emptiness; his mother was gone, along with his brothers and his house; just one tree remained. The young man sat under the tree and cried. ‘Alone like you, alone am I left,’” and Eróshka started singing: “Ay day, dalalay!” and the old man repeated this mournful, heart-wrenching refrain multiple times.

When he had finished the refrain Eróshka suddenly seized a gun that hung on the wall, rushed hurriedly out into the yard and fired off both barrels into the air. Then again he began, more dolefully, his “Ay day, dalalay—ah, ah,” and ceased.

When he finished the refrain, Eróshka suddenly grabbed a gun hanging on the wall, rushed outside into the yard, and fired both barrels into the air. Then he began again, more mournfully, with his “Ay day, dalalay—ah, ah,” and stopped.

Olénin followed him into the porch and looked up into the starry sky in the direction where the shots had flashed. In the cornet’s house there were lights and the sound of voices. In the yard girls were crowding round the porch and the windows, and running backwards and forwards between the hut and the outhouse. Some Cossacks rushed out of the hut and could not refrain from shouting, re-echoing the refrain of Daddy Eróshka’s song and his shots.

Olénin followed him onto the porch and looked up at the starry sky where the shots had come from. In the cornet’s house, lights were on and voices could be heard. In the yard, girls gathered around the porch and the windows, running back and forth between the hut and the outhouse. Some Cossacks burst out of the hut and couldn’t help but shout, repeating the refrain of Daddy Eróshka’s song along with the gunshots.

“Why are you not at the betrothal?” asked Olénin.

“Why aren't you at the engagement?” asked Olénin.

“Never mind them! Never mind them!” muttered the old man, who had evidently been offended by something there. “Don’t like them, I don’t. Oh, those people! Come back into the hut! Let them make merry by themselves and we’ll make merry by ourselves.”

“Forget them! Forget them!” muttered the old man, clearly irritated by something there. “I can’t stand them. Oh, those people! Come back into the hut! Let them have their fun while we have our own.”

Olénin went in.

Olénin entered.

“And Lukáshka, is he happy? Won’t he come to see me?” he asked.

“And Lukáshka, is he happy? Is he not coming to see me?” he asked.

“What, Lukáshka? They’ve lied to him and said I am getting his girl for you,” whispered the old man. “But what’s the girl? She will be ours if we want her. Give enough money—and she’s ours. I’ll fix it up for you. Really!”

“What, Lukáshka? They’ve lied to him and said I’m getting his girl for you,” whispered the old man. “But what’s the girl? She’ll be ours if we want her. Just give enough money—and she’s ours. I’ll make it happen for you. Seriously!”

“No, Daddy, money can do nothing if she does not love me. You’d better not talk like that!”

“No, Dad, money means nothing if she doesn’t love me. You shouldn't say things like that!”

“We are not loved, you and I. We are forlorn,” said Daddy Eróshka suddenly, and again he began to cry.

“We're not loved, you and I. We're all alone,” Daddy Eróshka suddenly said, and he started crying again.

Listening to the old man’s talk Olénin had drunk more than usual. “So now my Lukáshka is happy,” thought he; yet he felt sad. The old man had drunk so much that evening that he fell down on the floor and Vanyúsha had to call soldiers in to help, and spat as they dragged the old man out. He was so angry with the old man for his bad behaviour that he did not even say a single French word.

Listening to the old man’s talk, Olénin had drunk more than usual. “So now my Lukáshka is happy,” he thought; yet he felt sad. The old man had drunk so much that evening that he fell down on the floor, and Vanyúsha had to call in soldiers to help, and spat as they dragged the old man out. He was so angry with the old man for his bad behavior that he didn’t even say a single French word.

Chapter XXIX

It was August. For days the sky had been cloudless, the sun scorched unbearably and from early morning the warm wind raised a whirl of hot sand from the sand-drifts and from the road, and bore it in the air through the reeds, the trees, and the village. The grass and the leaves on the trees were covered with dust, the roads and dried-up salt marshes were baked so hard that they rang when trodden on. The water had long since subsided in the Térek and rapidly vanished and dried up in the ditches. The slimy banks of the pond near the village were trodden bare by the cattle and all day long you could hear the splashing of water and the shouting of girls and boys bathing. The sand-drifts and the reeds were already drying up in the steppes, and the cattle, lowing, ran into the fields in the day-time. The boars migrated into the distant reed-beds and to the hills beyond the Térek. Mosquitoes and gnats swarmed in thick clouds over the low lands and villages. The snow-peaks were hidden in grey mist. The air was rarefied and smoky. It was said that abreks had crossed the now shallow river and were prowling on this side of it. Every night the sun set in a glowing red blaze. It was the busiest time of the year. The villagers all swarmed in the melon-fields and the vineyards. The vineyards thickly overgrown with twining verdure lay in cool, deep shade. Everywhere between the broad translucent leaves, ripe, heavy, black clusters peeped out. Along the dusty road from the vineyards the creaking carts moved slowly, heaped up with black grapes. Clusters of them, crushed by the wheels, lay in the dirt. Boys and girls in smocks stained with grape-juice, with grapes in their hands and mouths, ran after their mothers. On the road you continually came across tattered labourers with baskets of grapes on their powerful shoulders; Cossack maidens, veiled with kerchiefs to their eyes, drove bullocks harnessed to carts laden high with grapes. Soldiers who happened to meet these carts asked for grapes, and the maidens, clambering up without stopping their carts, would take an armful of grapes and drop them into the skirts of the soldiers’ coats. In some homesteads they had already begun pressing the grapes; and the smell of the emptied skins filled the air. One saw the blood-red troughs in the pent-houses in the yards and Nogáy labourers with their trousers rolled up and their legs stained with the juice. Grunting pigs gorged themselves with the empty skins and rolled about in them. The flat roofs of the outhouses were all spread over with the dark amber clusters drying in the sun. Daws and magpies crowded round the roofs, picking the seeds and fluttering from one place to another.

It was August. The sky had been clear for days, the sun blazing uncomfortably, and from early morning, the warm wind stirred up a whirlwind of hot sand from the dunes and the road, carrying it through the reeds, trees, and the village. The grass and leaves on the trees were covered in dust, the roads and dried salt marshes were baked so hard they rang when stepped on. The water in the Térek had long since receded, quickly vanishing and drying up in the ditches. The slimy banks of the pond near the village were trampled bare by cattle, and all day you could hear the splashing of water and the shouts of kids swimming. The sand dunes and reeds were already drying out in the steppes, and the cattle, mooing, wandered into the fields during the day. The boars moved into the distant reed beds and the hills beyond the Térek. Mosquitoes and gnats swarmed in thick clouds over the lowlands and villages. The snow-capped peaks were hidden in gray mist. The air was thin and smoky. People said that abreks had crossed the now shallow river and were roaming this side of it. Every evening, the sun set in a bright red blaze. It was the busiest time of year. The villagers crowded into the melon fields and vineyards. The vineyards, lush with twisting greenery, lay in cool, deep shade. Everywhere you looked, ripe, heavy black grape clusters peeked through the broad translucent leaves. Along the dusty road from the vineyards, creaking carts moved slowly, piled high with black grapes. Crushed clusters lay on the dirt, squashed by the wheels. Boys and girls in grape-stained smocks, grapes in their hands and mouths, chased after their mothers. You frequently came across ragged laborers with baskets of grapes balanced on their strong shoulders; Cossack maidens, their eyes covered with kerchiefs, drove bullocks attached to carts loaded with grapes. Soldiers who happened upon these carts asked for grapes, and the maidens, continuing to move without stopping their carts, would reach down and toss an armful of grapes into the soldiers’ coats. In some homes, they had already started pressing the grapes, and the smell of empty skins filled the air. You could see blood-red troughs in the sheds in the yards and Nogáy workers with their pants rolled up and their legs stained with juice. Grunting pigs stuffed themselves with the empty skins and rolled around in them. The flat roofs of the outbuildings were covered with dark amber clusters drying in the sun. Daws and magpies crowded around the roofs, picking at seeds and flitting from one spot to another.

The fruits of the year’s labour were being merrily gathered in, and this year the fruit was unusually fine and plentiful.

The fruits of the year's work were being happily collected, and this year the harvest was exceptionally good and abundant.

In the shady green vineyards amid a sea of vines, laughter, songs, merriment, and the voices of women were to be heard on all sides, and glimpses of their bright-coloured garments could be seen.

In the shady green vineyards surrounded by a sea of vines, laughter, songs, joy, and the voices of women could be heard everywhere, and flashes of their brightly colored clothes were visible.

Just at noon Maryánka was sitting in their vineyard in the shade of a peach-tree, getting out the family dinner from under an unharnessed cart. Opposite her, on a spread-out horse-cloth, sat the cornet (who had returned from the school) washing his hands by pouring water on them from a little jug. Her little brother, who had just come straight out of the pond, stood wiping his face with his wide sleeves, and gazed anxiously at his sister and his mother and breathed deeply, awaiting his dinner. The old mother, with her sleeves rolled up over her strong sunburnt arms, was arranging grapes, dried fish, and clotted cream on a little low, circular Tartar table. The cornet wiped his hands, took off his cap, crossed himself, and moved nearer to the table. The boy seized the jug and eagerly began to drink. The mother and daughter crossed their legs under them and sat down by the table. Even in the shade it was intolerably hot. The air above the vineyard smelt unpleasant: the strong warm wind passing amid the branches brought no coolness, but only monotonously bent the tops of the pear, peach, and mulberry trees with which the vineyard was sprinkled. The cornet, having crossed himself once more, took a little jug of chikhir that stood behind him covered with a vine-leaf, and having had a drink from the mouth of the jug passed it to the old woman. He had nothing on over his shirt, which was unfastened at the neck and showed his shaggy muscular chest. His fine-featured cunning face looked cheerful; neither in his attitude nor in his words was his usual wiliness to be seen; he was cheerful and natural.

Just at noon, Maryánka was sitting in their vineyard in the shade of a peach tree, taking out the family lunch from beneath an unhitched cart. Opposite her, on a laid-out horse blanket, sat the cornet (who had just come back from school) washing his hands by pouring water over them from a small jug. Her little brother, who had just come straight out of the pond, stood drying his face with his wide sleeves and looked eagerly at his sister and their mother, breathing deeply as he waited for his meal. The old mother, with her sleeves rolled up over her strong, sunburnt arms, was arranging grapes, dried fish, and clotted cream on a small, low, circular Tartar table. The cornet wiped his hands, took off his cap, crossed himself, and moved closer to the table. The boy grabbed the jug and excitedly began to drink. The mother and daughter crossed their legs underneath them and sat down by the table. Even in the shade, it was unbearably hot. The air above the vineyard smelled unpleasant: the strong warm wind blowing through the branches offered no coolness and only monotonously bent the tops of the pear, peach, and mulberry trees scattered throughout the vineyard. The cornet, having crossed himself once again, took a little jug of chikhir that was behind him covered with a vine leaf, had a drink from the mouth of the jug, and passed it to the old woman. He wore nothing over his shirt, which was unbuttoned at the neck, revealing his muscular, hairy chest. His finely featured, cunning face looked cheerful; there was no sign of his usual slyness in his posture or words; he seemed happy and genuine.

“Shall we finish the bit beyond the shed tonight?” he asked, wiping his wet beard.

“Should we finish the part beyond the shed tonight?” he asked, wiping his wet beard.

“We’ll manage it,” replied his wife, “if only the weather does not hinder us. The Dëmkins have not half finished yet,” she added. “Only Ústenka is at work there, wearing herself out.”

“We’ll handle it,” replied his wife, “as long as the weather doesn’t get in our way. The Dëmkins have barely made any progress,” she added. “Only Ústenka is working there, wearing herself out.”

“What can you expect of them?” said the old man proudly.

“What can you expect from them?” said the old man proudly.

“Here, have a drink, Maryánka dear!” said the old woman, passing the jug to the girl. “God willing we’ll have enough to pay for the wedding feast,” she added.

“Here, have a drink, Maryánka dear!” said the old woman, handing the jug to the girl. “Hopefully, we’ll have enough to cover the wedding feast,” she added.

“That’s not yet awhile,” said the cornet with a slight frown.

“That’s not for a while,” said the cornet with a slight frown.

The girl hung her head.

The girl lowered her head.

“Why shouldn’t we mention it?” said the old woman. “The affair is settled, and the time is drawing near too.”

“Why shouldn't we talk about it?” said the old woman. “It's all sorted out, and the time is getting closer too.”

“Don’t make plans beforehand,” said the cornet. “Now we have the harvest to get in.”

“Don’t make plans in advance,” said the cornet. “Right now, we need to focus on bringing in the harvest.”

“Have you seen Lukáshka’s new horse?” asked the old woman. “That which Dmítri Andréich Olénin gave him is gone — he’s exchanged it.”

“Have you seen Lukáshka’s new horse?” asked the old woman. “The one that Dmítri Andréich Olénin gave him is gone — he traded it in.”

“No, I have not; but I spoke with the servant today,” said the cornet, “and he said his master has again received a thousand rubles.”

“No, I haven’t; but I talked to the servant today,” said the cornet, “and he said his master received another thousand rubles.”

“Rolling in riches, in short,” said the old woman.

“Rolling in money, basically,” said the old woman.

The whole family felt cheerful and contented.

The whole family felt happy and satisfied.

The work was progressing successfully. The grapes were more abundant and finer than they had expected. After dinner Maryánka threw some grass to the oxen, folded her beshmet for a pillow, and lay down under the wagon on the juicy down-trodden grass. She had on only a red kerchief over her head and a faded blue print smock, yet she felt unbearably hot. Her face was burning, and she did not know where to put her feet, her eyes were moist with sleepiness and weariness, her lips parted involuntarily, and her chest heaved heavily and deeply.

The work was going well. The grapes were more plentiful and better than they had anticipated. After dinner, Maryánka fed some grass to the oxen, folded her beshmet to use as a pillow, and lay down under the wagon on the lush, trampled grass. She was only wearing a red scarf over her head and a faded blue printed dress, yet she felt unbearably hot. Her face was flushed, and she didn't know where to place her feet; her eyes were heavy with sleepiness and fatigue, her lips parted involuntarily, and her chest rose and fell deeply and heavily.

The busy time of year had begun a fortnight ago and the continuous heavy labour had filled the girl’s life. At dawn she jumped up, washed her face with cold water, wrapped herself in a shawl, and ran out barefoot to see to the cattle. Then she hurriedly put on her shoes and her beshmet and, taking a small bundle of bread, she harnessed the bullocks and drove away to the vineyards for the whole day. There she cut the grapes and carried the baskets with only an hour’s interval for rest, and in the evening she returned to the village, bright and not tired, dragging the bullocks by a rope or driving them with a long stick. After attending to the cattle, she took some sunflower seeds in the wide sleeve of her smock and went to the corner of the street to crack them and have some fun with the other girls. But as soon as it was dusk she returned home, and after having supper with her parents and her brother in the dark outhouse, she went into the hut, healthy and free from care, and climbed onto the oven, where half drowsing she listened to their lodger’s conversation. As soon as he went away she would throw herself down on her bed and sleep soundly and quietly till morning. And so it went on day after day. She had not seen Lukáshka since the day of their betrothal, but calmly awaited the wedding. She had got used to their lodger and felt his intent looks with pleasure.

The busy season had started two weeks ago, and the constant hard work had taken over the girl’s life. At dawn, she would leap out of bed, splash her face with cold water, wrap herself in a shawl, and dash out barefoot to tend to the cattle. Then she quickly put on her shoes and her beshmet, grabbed a small bundle of bread, harnessed the bullocks, and headed off to the vineyards for the entire day. There, she picked grapes and carried baskets, taking only an hour to rest, and in the evening, she returned to the village, cheerful and not tired, pulling the bullocks by a rope or steering them with a long stick. After taking care of the cattle, she would fill the wide sleeve of her smock with sunflower seeds and head to the corner of the street to crack them and have some fun with the other girls. But as soon as it got dark, she went back home, and after having dinner with her parents and her brother in the dim outhouse, she entered the hut, healthy and carefree, and climbed onto the oven, where she half-drowsily listened to their lodger’s conversation. As soon as he left, she would plop down on her bed and sleep soundly and peacefully until morning. And so it went on day after day. She hadn’t seen Lukáshka since the day of their engagement but patiently awaited their wedding. She had grown accustomed to their lodger and felt pleased by his lingering looks.

Chapter XXX

Although there was no escape from the heat and the mosquitoes swarmed in the cool shadow of the wagons, and her little brother tossing about beside her kept pushing her, Maryánka having drawn her kerchief over her head was just falling asleep, when suddenly their neighbour Ústenka came running towards her and, diving under the wagon, lay down beside her.

Although there was no way to escape the heat and the mosquitoes buzzed around in the cool shade of the wagons, and her little brother tossing around next to her kept nudging her, Maryánka, having pulled her kerchief over her head, was just about to fall asleep when suddenly their neighbor Ústenka came running towards her and, diving under the wagon, lay down beside her.

“Sleep, girls, sleep!” said Ústenka, making herself comfortable under the wagon. “Wait a bit,” she exclaimed, “this won’t do!”

“Sleep, girls, sleep!” said Ústenka, settling in under the wagon. “Hold on a second,” she said, “this isn’t right!”

She jumped up, plucked some green branches, and stuck them through the wheels on both sides of the wagon and hung her beshmet over them.

She jumped up, grabbed some green branches, and stuck them through the wheels on both sides of the wagon, then draped her beshmet over them.

“Let me in,” she shouted to the little boy as she again crept under the wagon. “Is this the place for a Cossack—with the girls? Go away!”

“Let me in,” she yelled at the little boy as she crawled under the wagon again. “Is this where a Cossack belongs—with the girls? Go away!”

When alone under the wagon with her friend, Ústenka suddenly put both her arms round her, and clinging close to her began kissing her cheeks and neck.

When alone under the wagon with her friend, Ústenka suddenly wrapped her arms around her and, holding her close, started kissing her cheeks and neck.

“Darling, sweetheart,” she kept repeating, between bursts of shrill, clear laughter.

“Darling, sweetheart,” she kept saying, between bursts of high-pitched, clear laughter.

“Why, you’ve learnt it from Grandad,” said Maryánka, struggling. “Stop it!”

“Why did you learn that from Grandad?” Maryánka said, fighting back. “Cut it out!”

And they both broke into such peals of laughter that Maryánka’s mother shouted to them to be quiet.

And they both burst into such fits of laughter that Maryánka’s mom yelled at them to be quiet.

“Are you jealous?” asked Ústenka in a whisper.

“Are you jealous?” Ústenka asked quietly.

“What humbug! Let me sleep. What have you come for?”

“What a joke! Let me sleep. What do you want?”

But Ústenka kept on, “I say! But I wanted to tell you such a thing.”

But Ústenka continued, “Hey! I wanted to tell you something.”

Maryánka raised herself on her elbow and arranged the kerchief which had slipped off.

Maryánka propped herself up on her elbow and adjusted the kerchief that had fallen off.

“Well, what is it?”

"What's up?"

“I know something about your lodger!”

“I know something about your tenant!”

“There’s nothing to know,” said Maryánka.

“There’s nothing to know,” Maryánka said.

“Oh, you rogue of a girl!” said Ústenka, nudging her with her elbow and laughing. “Won’t tell anything. Does he come to you?”

“Oh, you tricky girl!” said Ústenka, nudging her with her elbow and laughing. “You won’t spill anything. Does he come to see you?”

“He does. What of that?” said Maryánka with a sudden blush.

“He does. What about it?” said Maryánka, suddenly blushing.

“Now I’m a simple lass. I tell everybody. Why should I pretend?” said Ústenka, and her bright rosy face suddenly became pensive. “Whom do I hurt? I love him, that’s all about it.”

“Now I'm just a simple girl. I say it to everyone. Why should I pretend?” Ústenka said, and her cheerful, rosy face suddenly turned serious. “Who am I hurting? I love him, and that's all there is to it.”

“Grandad, do you mean?”

"Grandpa, what do you mean?"

“Well, yes!”

"Yes!"

“And the sin?”

"And what's the sin?"

“Ah, Maryánka! When is one to have a good time if not while one’s still free? When I marry a Cossack I shall bear children and shall have cares. There now, when you get married to Lukáshka not even a thought of joy will enter your head: children will come, and work!”

“Ah, Maryánka! When else can you enjoy yourself if not while you’re still free? When I marry a Cossack, I’ll have kids and responsibilities. You see, when you marry Lukáshka, you won’t even think about joy: kids will arrive, and there will be work!”

“Well? Some who are married live happily. It makes no difference!” Maryánka replied quietly.

“Well? Some married people are happy. It doesn’t matter!” Maryánka replied softly.

“Do tell me just this once what has passed between you and Lukáshka?”

“Please tell me just this once what happened between you and Lukáshka?”

“What has passed? A match was proposed. Father put it off for a year, but now it’s been settled and they’ll marry us in autumn.”

“What happened? A match was suggested. Dad delayed it for a year, but now it’s been decided, and they’re going to marry us in the fall.”

“But what did he say to you?”

“But what did he tell you?”

Maryánka smiled.

Maryánka smiled.

“What should he say? He said he loved me. He kept asking me to come to the vineyards with him.”

“What should he say? He said he loved me. He kept asking me to come to the vineyards with him.”

“Just see what pitch! But you didn’t go, did you? And what a dare-devil he has become: the first among the braves. He makes merry out there in the army too! The other day our Kírka came home; he says: ‘What a horse Lukáshka’s got in exchange!’ But all the same I expect he frets after you. And what else did he say?”

“Just look at that pitch! But you didn’t go, did you? And what a daredevil he has become: the first among the brave. He’s having a great time out there in the army too! The other day our Kírka came home; he said: ‘What a horse Lukáshka’s got in exchange!’ But I still think he misses you. And what else did he say?”

“Must you know everything?” said Maryánka laughing. “One night he came to my window tipsy, and asked me to let him in.”

“Do you really have to know everything?” Maryánka said with a laugh. “One night he showed up at my window a bit drunk and asked me to let him in.”

“And you didn’t let him?”

"And you didn’t allow him?"

“Let him, indeed! Once I have said a thing I keep to it firm as a rock,” answered Maryánka seriously.

“Let him, for sure! Once I say something, I stick to it like glue,” Maryánka replied seriously.

“A fine fellow! If he wanted her, no girl would refuse him.”

“A great guy! If he wanted her, no girl would say no.”

“Well, let him go to the others,” replied Maryánka proudly.

“Well, let him go to the others,” Maryánka replied proudly.

“You don’t pity him?”

"You don't feel sorry for him?"

“I do pity him, but I’ll have no nonsense. It is wrong.”

“I feel sorry for him, but I won’t put up with any nonsense. It’s wrong.”

Ústenka suddenly dropped her head on her friend’s breast, seized hold of her, and shook with smothered laughter. “You silly fool!” she exclaimed, quite out of breath. “You don’t want to be happy,” and she began tickling Maryánka.

Ústenka suddenly rested her head on her friend's chest, grabbed onto her, and shook with suppressed laughter. “You silly fool!” she exclaimed, clearly out of breath. “You don't really want to be happy,” and she started tickling Maryánka.

“Oh, leave off!” said Maryánka, screaming and laughing. “You’ve crushed Lazútka.”

“Oh, stop it!” said Maryánka, shouting and laughing. “You’ve squashed Lazútka.”

“Hark at those young devils! Quite frisky! Not tired yet!” came the old woman’s sleepy voice from the wagon.

“Hear those little troublemakers! So lively! Not worn out yet!” came the old woman’s sleepy voice from the wagon.

“Don’t want happiness,” repeated Ústenka in a whisper, insistently. “But you are lucky, that you are! How they love you! You are so crusty, and yet they love you. Ah, if I were in your place I’d soon turn the lodger’s head! I noticed him when you were at our house. He was ready to eat you with his eyes. What things Grandad has given me! And yours they say is the richest of the Russians. His orderly says they have serfs of their own.”

“Don’t want happiness,” Ústenka whispered insistently. “But you’re lucky, you really are! They love you so much! You’re so grumpy, and yet they love you. Ah, if I were you, I’d have that lodger wrapped around my finger in no time! I noticed him when you were at our place. He looked like he wanted to devour you with his eyes. The things Grandad has given me! And they say yours is the richest among the Russians. His orderly says they have their own serfs.”

Maryánka raised herself, and after thinking a moment, smiled.

Maryánka lifted herself up and after a moment of thought, smiled.

“Do you know what he once told me: the lodger I mean?” she said, biting a bit of grass. “He said, ‘I’d like to be Lukáshka the Cossack, or your brother Lazútka—.’ What do you think he meant?”

“Do you know what he once told me: the lodger, I mean?” she said, biting a piece of grass. “He said, ‘I’d like to be Lukáshka the Cossack, or your brother Lazútka—.’ What do you think he meant?”

“Oh, just chattering what came into his head,” answered Ústenka. “What does mine not say! Just as if he was possessed!”

“Oh, just rambling whatever comes to his mind,” replied Ústenka. “What doesn’t mine say! It’s like he’s lost his mind!”

Maryánka dropped her hand on her folded beshmet, threw her arm over Ústenka’s shoulder, and shut her eyes.

Maryánka rested her hand on her folded beshmet, put her arm around Ústenka’s shoulder, and closed her eyes.

“He wanted to come and work in the vineyard today: father invited him,” she said, and after a short silence she fell asleep.

“He wanted to come and work in the vineyard today; his dad invited him,” she said, and after a moment of silence, she fell asleep.

Chapter XXXI

The sun had come out from behind the pear-tree that had shaded the wagon, and even through the branches that Ústenka had fixed up it scorched the faces of the sleeping girls. Maryánka woke up and began arranging the kerchief on her head. Looking about her, beyond the pear-tree she noticed their lodger, who with his gun on his shoulder stood talking to her father. She nudged Ústenka and smilingly pointed him out to her.

The sun had emerged from behind the pear tree that had been providing shade for the wagon, and even through the branches that Ústenka had arranged, it burned the faces of the sleeping girls. Maryánka woke up and started to adjust the kerchief on her head. Looking around, she spotted their lodger standing with his gun on his shoulder, chatting with her father, beyond the pear tree. She nudged Ústenka and, with a smile, pointed him out to her.

“I went yesterday and didn’t find a single one,” Olénin was saying as he looked about uneasily, not seeing Maryánka through the branches.

“I went yesterday and didn’t find a single one,” Olénin said, looking around nervously, not seeing Maryánka through the branches.

“Ah, you should go out there in that direction, go right as by compasses, there in a disused vineyard denominated as the Waste, hares are always to be found,” said the cornet, having at once changed his manner of speech.

“Hey, you should head out that way, go straight like a compass points, over in that abandoned vineyard called the Waste, you can always find hares,” said the cornet, instantly changing his way of speaking.

“A fine thing to go looking for hares in these busy times! You had better come and help us, and do some work with the girls,” the old woman said merrily. “Now then, girls, up with you!” she cried.

“A great idea to go searching for hares in these hectic times! You should come and help us, and do some work with the girls,” the old woman said cheerfully. “Alright, girls, get up!” she exclaimed.

Maryánka and Ústenka under the cart were whispering and could hardly restrain their laughter.

Maryánka and Ústenka were whispering under the cart, barely able to hold back their laughter.

Since it had become known that Olénin had given a horse worth fifty rubles to Lukáshka, his hosts had become more amiable and the cornet in particular saw with pleasure his daughter’s growing intimacy with Olénin.

Since it became known that Olénin had given a horse worth fifty rubles to Lukáshka, his hosts had become friendlier, and the cornet in particular was pleased to see his daughter’s growing closeness with Olénin.

“But I don’t know how to do the work,” replied Olénin, trying not to look through the green branches under the wagon where he had now noticed Maryánka’s blue smock and red kerchief.

“But I don’t know how to do the work,” replied Olénin, trying not to look through the green branches under the wagon where he had now spotted Maryánka’s blue smock and red kerchief.

“Come, I’ll give you some peaches,” said the old woman.

“Come on, I’ll give you some peaches,” said the old woman.

“It’s only according to the ancient Cossack hospitality. It’s her old woman’s silliness,” said the cornet, explaining and apparently correcting his wife’s words. “In Russia, I expect, it’s not so much peaches as pineapple jam and preserves you have been accustomed to eat at your pleasure.”

“It’s just following the old traditions of Cossack hospitality. It’s her elderly woman’s foolishness,” said the cornet, clarifying and seemingly correcting his wife’s words. “In Russia, I assume it’s not so much about peaches but rather pineapple jam and preserves that you’re used to enjoying.”

“So you say hares are to be found in the disused vineyard?” asked Olénin. “I will go there,” and throwing a hasty glance through the green branches he raised his cap and disappeared between the regular rows of green vines.

“So you say there are hares in the abandoned vineyard?” Olénin asked. “I'll head there,” and after quickly glancing through the green branches, he tipped his cap and vanished between the neat rows of green vines.

The sun had already sunk behind the fence of the vineyards, and its broken rays glittered through the translucent leaves when Olénin returned to his host’s vineyard. The wind was falling and a cool freshness was beginning to spread around. By some instinct Olénin recognized from afar Maryánka’s blue smock among the rows of vine, and, picking grapes on his way, he approached her. His highly excited dog also now and then seized a low-hanging cluster of grapes in his slobbering mouth. Maryánka, her face flushed, her sleeves rolled up, and her kerchief down below her chin, was rapidly cutting the heavy clusters and laying them in a basket. Without letting go of the vine she had hold of, she stopped to smile pleasantly at him and resumed her work. Olénin drew near and threw his gun behind his back to have his hands free. “Where are your people? May God aid you! Are you alone?” he meant to say but did not say, and only raised his cap in silence.

The sun had already dipped behind the vineyard fence, and its scattered rays sparkled through the translucent leaves when Olénin returned to his host’s vineyard. The wind was dying down, and a cool freshness began to spread around. By some instinct, Olénin spotted Maryánka’s blue smock among the vine rows from a distance, and while picking grapes along the way, he moved closer to her. His overly excited dog occasionally snatched a low-hanging bunch of grapes in its slobbering mouth. Maryánka, her face flushed, sleeves rolled up, and her kerchief hanging below her chin, was quickly cutting the heavy bunches and placing them in a basket. Without letting go of the vine she was holding, she paused to smile at him and then went back to work. Olénin stepped closer and threw his gun behind his back to have his hands free. “Where are your people? God help you! Are you here alone?” he wanted to ask but didn’t say anything and only tipped his cap in silence.

He was ill at ease alone with Maryánka, but as if purposely to torment himself he went up to her.

He felt uncomfortable being alone with Maryánka, but as if to deliberately frustrate himself, he approached her.

“You’ll be shooting the women with your gun like that,” said Maryánka.

“You’ll be shooting the women with your gun like that,” Maryánka said.

“No, I shan’t shoot them.”

"No, I won’t shoot them."

They were both silent.

They were both quiet.

Then after a pause she said: “You should help me.”

Then after a moment, she said, “You should help me.”

He took out his knife and began silently to cut off the clusters. He reached from under the leaves low down a thick bunch weighing about three pounds, the grapes of which grew so close that they flattened each other for want of space. He showed it to Maryánka.

He pulled out his knife and quietly started cutting off the clusters. He reached under the leaves and grabbed a thick bunch that weighed about three pounds, with the grapes so packed together they were squished against each other. He showed it to Maryánka.

“Must they all be cut? Isn’t this one too green?”

“Do they all have to be cut? Isn’t this one still too green?”

“Give it here.”

“Hand it over.”

Their hands touched. Olénin took her hand, and she looked at him smiling.

Their hands touched. Olénin took her hand, and she smiled at him.

“Are you going to be married soon?” he asked.

“Are you getting married soon?” he asked.

She did not answer, but turned away with a stern look.

She didn't answer but turned away with a serious expression.

“Do you love Lukáshka?”

“Do you love Lukáshka?”

“What’s that to you?”

"What’s it to you?"

“I envy him!”

"I’m jealous of him!"

“Very likely!”

"Highly likely!"

“No really. You are so beautiful!”

“No, seriously. You are so beautiful!”

And he suddenly felt terribly ashamed of having said it, so commonplace did the words seem to him. He flushed, lost control of himself, and seized both her hands.

And he suddenly felt really ashamed for saying that; the words seemed so ordinary to him. He flushed, lost control, and grabbed both her hands.

“Whatever I am, I’m not for you. Why do you make fun of me?” replied Maryánka, but her look showed how certainly she knew he was not making fun.

“Whatever I am, I’m not for you. Why are you making fun of me?” replied Maryánka, but her expression clearly revealed that she knew he wasn’t joking.

“Making fun? If you only knew how I—”

“Making fun? If you only knew how I—”

The words sounded still more commonplace, they accorded still less with what he felt, but yet he continued, “I don’t know what I would not do for you—”

The words felt even more ordinary, and they matched his feelings even less, but he pressed on, “I don’t know what I wouldn’t do for you—”

“Leave me alone, you pitch!”

“Leave me alone, you jerk!”

But her face, her shining eyes, her swelling bosom, her shapely legs, said something quite different. It seemed to him that she understood how petty were all things he had said, but that she was superior to such considerations. It seemed to him she had long known all he wished and was not able to tell her, but wanted to hear how he would say it. “And how can she help knowing,” he thought, “since I only want to tell her all that she herself is? But she does not wish to understand, does not wish to reply.”

But her face, her bright eyes, her curvy figure, her attractive legs, conveyed a completely different message. He felt she realized how trivial everything he had said was, yet she was above such concerns. It seemed to him she had known for a while everything he wanted to express but couldn't, and wanted to see how he would articulate it. “And how could she not know,” he pondered, “since I only want to share everything that she is? But she doesn't want to understand, doesn’t want to respond.”

“Hullo!” suddenly came Ústenka’s high voice from behind the vine at no great distance, followed by her shrill laugh. “Come and help me, Dmítri Andréich. I am all alone,” she cried, thrusting her round, naïve little face through the vines.

“Hullo!” suddenly came Ústenka’s high voice from behind the vine at no great distance, followed by her shrill laugh. “Come and help me, Dmítri Andréich. I am all alone,” she cried, thrusting her round, naïve little face through the vines.

Olénin did not answer nor move from his place.

Olénin didn't reply or get up from his spot.

Maryánka went on cutting and continually looked up at Olénin. He was about to say something, but stopped, shrugged his shoulders and, having jerked up his gun, walked out of the vineyard with rapid strides.

Maryánka kept cutting and kept glancing up at Olénin. He was about to say something, but then stopped, shrugged his shoulders, and after quickly raising his gun, walked out of the vineyard with quick steps.

Chapter XXXII

He stopped once or twice, listening to the ringing laughter of Maryánka and Ústenka who, having come together, were shouting something. Olénin spent the whole evening hunting in the forest and returned home at dusk without having killed anything. When crossing the road he noticed her open the door of the outhouse, and her blue smock showed through it. He called to Vanyúsha very loud so as to let her know that he was back, and then sat down in the porch in his usual place. His hosts now returned from the vineyard; they came out of the outhouse and into their hut, but did not ask him in. Maryánka went twice out of the gate. Once in the twilight it seemed to him that she was looking at him. He eagerly followed her every movement, but could not make up his mind to approach her. When she disappeared into the hut he left the porch and began pacing up and down the yard, but Maryánka did not come out again. Olénin spent the whole sleepless night out in the yard listening to every sound in his hosts’ hut. He heard them talking early in the evening, heard them having their supper and pulling out their cushions, and going to bed; he heard Maryánka laughing at something, and then heard everything growing gradually quiet.

He paused once or twice, listening to the laughter of Maryánka and Ústenka, who were together and shouting something. Olénin spent the whole evening hunting in the forest and came home at dusk without having caught anything. As he crossed the road, he noticed her opening the door of the outhouse, her blue smock visible. He called out to Vanyúsha loudly to let her know he was back, then sat down in his usual spot on the porch. His hosts returned from the vineyard; they came out of the outhouse and into their hut but didn’t invite him in. Maryánka went out of the gate twice. Once, in the dim light, it seemed to him that she was looking at him. He eagerly watched her every move but couldn’t bring himself to approach her. When she disappeared into the hut, he got off the porch and began pacing the yard, but Maryánka didn’t come out again. Olénin spent the entire sleepless night in the yard, listening to every sound from his hosts’ hut. He could hear them talking early in the evening, having dinner, pulling out their cushions, and going to bed; he heard Maryánka laugh at something, and then everything gradually fell silent.

The cornet and his wife talked a while in whispers, and someone was breathing. Olénin re-entered his hut. Vanyúsha lay asleep in his clothes. Olénin envied him, and again went out to pace the yard, always expecting something, but no one came, no one moved, and he only heard the regular breathing of three people. He knew Maryánka’s breathing and listened to it and to the beating of his own heart. In the village everything was quiet. The waning moon rose late, and the deep-breathing cattle in the yard became more visible as they lay down and slowly rose. Olénin angrily asked himself, “What is it I want?” but could not tear himself away from the enchantment of the night. Suddenly he thought he distinctly heard the floor creak and the sound of footsteps in his hosts’ hut. He rushed to the door, but all was silent again except for the sound of regular breathing, and in the yard the buffalo-cow, after a deep sigh, again moved, rose on her foreknees and then on her feet, swished her tail, and something splashed steadily on the dry clay ground; then she lay down again in the dim moonlight. He asked himself: “What am I to do?” and definitely decided to go to bed, but again he heard a sound, and in his imagination there arose the image of Maryánka coming out into this moonlit misty night, and again he rushed to her window and again heard the sound of footsteps. Not till just before dawn did he go up to her window and push at the shutter and then run to the door, and this time he really heard Maryánka’s deep breathing and her footsteps. He took hold of the latch and knocked. The floor hardly creaked under the bare cautious footsteps which approached the door. The latch clicked, the door creaked, and he noticed a faint smell of marjoram and pumpkin, and Maryánka’s whole figure appeared in the doorway. He saw her only for an instant in the moonlight. She slammed the door and, muttering something, ran lightly back again. Olénin began rapping softly but nothing responded. He ran to the window and listened. Suddenly he was startled by a shrill, squeaky man’s voice.

The cornet and his wife whispered to each other for a bit, and someone was breathing. Olénin went back into his hut. Vanyúsha was sleeping in his clothes. Olénin felt envious and went back outside to walk around the yard, always waiting for something, but no one came or moved, and he could only hear the steady breathing of three people. He recognized Maryánka’s breathing and listened to it alongside the rhythm of his own heart. It was completely quiet in the village. The waning moon rose late, and the deep-breathing cattle in the yard became clearer as they lay down and gradually stood up. Olénin angrily questioned himself, “What do I want?” but couldn’t break free from the magic of the night. Suddenly, he thought he heard the floor creak and footsteps in his hosts’ hut. He dashed to the door, but everything fell silent again except for the sound of regular breathing, and in the yard, the buffalo-cow, after a deep sigh, moved again, got up on her foreknees and then to her feet, swished her tail, and something splashed onto the dry clay ground; then she lay down again in the dim moonlight. He asked himself, “What should I do?” and decided to go to bed, but he heard another sound, and in his mind, he envisioned Maryánka stepping out into the misty moonlit night again, and he rushed to her window and caught the sound of footsteps once more. It wasn’t until just before dawn that he approached her window, pushed at the shutter, and then ran to the door, and this time he actually heard Maryánka’s deep breathing and her footsteps. He grabbed the latch and knocked. The floor barely creaked under the soft, careful footsteps that came toward the door. The latch clicked, the door creaked, and he caught a faint scent of marjoram and pumpkin, and Maryánka’s whole figure appeared in the doorway. He saw her only for a moment in the moonlight. She slammed the door and, mumbling something, quickly ran back inside. Olénin began tapping gently, but there was no response. He rushed to the window and listened. Suddenly, he was startled by a high-pitched, squeaky male voice.

“Fine!” exclaimed a rather small young Cossack in a white cap, coming across the yard close to Olénin. “I saw ... fine!”

“Great!” shouted a small young Cossack in a white cap as he walked across the yard toward Olénin. “I saw ... great!”

Olénin recognized Nazárka, and was silent, not knowing what to do or say.

Olénin recognized Nazárka and was quiet, unsure of what to do or say.

“Fine! I’ll go and tell them at the office, and I’ll tell her father! That’s a fine cornet’s daughter! One’s not enough for her.”

“Fine! I’ll go and tell them at the office, and I’ll tell her dad! That’s a great cornet player’s daughter! One isn’t enough for her.”

“What do you want of me, what are you after?” uttered Olénin.

“What do you want from me, what are you after?” said Olénin.

“Nothing; only I’ll tell them at the office.”

“Nothing; I’ll just let them know at the office.”

Nazárka spoke very loud, and evidently did so intentionally, adding: “Just see what a clever cadet!”

Nazárka spoke really loudly, clearly on purpose, and added: “Just look at that clever cadet!”

Olénin trembled and grew pale.

Olénin trembled and turned pale.

“Come here, here!” He seized the Cossack firmly by the arm and drew him towards his hut.

“Come here, come here!” He grabbed the Cossack firmly by the arm and pulled him toward his hut.

“Nothing happened, she did not let me in, and I too mean no harm. She is an honest girl—”

“Nothing happened; she didn't let me in, and I mean no harm either. She's a genuine girl—”

“Eh, discuss—”

“Uh, let’s talk—”

“Yes, but all the same I’ll give you something now. Wait a bit!”

“Yes, but I’ll still give you something now. Just wait a moment!”

Nazárka said nothing. Olénin ran into his hut and brought out ten rubles, which he gave to the Cossack.

Nazárka didn't say anything. Olénin hurried into his hut and came out with ten rubles, which he handed to the Cossack.

“Nothing happened, but still I was to blame, so I give this!—Only for God’s sake don’t let anyone know, for nothing happened...”

“Nothing happened, but I was still at fault, so I give this!—Just for God’s sake, don’t let anyone find out, because nothing happened...”

“I wish you joy,” said Nazárka laughing, and went away.

“I wish you joy,” said Nazárka with a laugh, and walked away.

Nazárka had come to the village that night at Lukáshka’s bidding to find a place to hide a stolen horse, and now, passing by on his way home, had heard the sound of footsteps. When he returned next morning to his company he bragged to his chum, and told him how cleverly he had got ten rubles. Next morning Olénin met his hosts and they knew nothing about the events of the night. He did not speak to Maryánka, and she only laughed a little when she looked at him. Next night he also passed without sleep, vainly wandering about the yard. The day after he purposely spent shooting, and in the evening he went to see Belétski to escape from his own thoughts. He was afraid of himself, and promised himself not to go to his hosts’ hut any more.

Nazárka had come to the village that night at Lukáshka’s request to find a place to hide a stolen horse. Now, on his way home, he heard the sound of footsteps. The next morning, when he met up with his friends, he bragged to his buddy about how he had cleverly gotten ten rubles. The following morning, Olénin met his hosts, and they were completely unaware of what had happened the night before. He didn't talk to Maryánka, and she just laughed a little when she looked at him. That night, he also stayed awake, aimlessly wandering around the yard. The next day, he intentionally spent his time shooting, and in the evening, he visited Belétski to escape his own thoughts. He was afraid of himself and promised not to go back to his hosts’ hut anymore.

That night he was roused by the sergeant-major. His company was ordered to start at once on a raid. Olénin was glad this had happened, and thought he would not again return to the village.

That night, the sergeant-major woke him up. His unit was ordered to set out immediately on a raid. Olénin was pleased this had come up and thought he wouldn’t go back to the village again.

The raid lasted four days. The commander, who was a relative of Olénin’s, wished to see him and offered to let him remain with the staff, but this Olénin declined. He found that he could not live away from the village, and asked to be allowed to return to it. For having taken part in the raid he received a soldier’s cross, which he had formerly greatly desired. Now he was quite indifferent about it, and even more indifferent about his promotion, the order for which had still not arrived. Accompanied by Vanyúsha he rode back to the cordon without any accident several hours in advance of the rest of the company. He spent the whole evening in his porch watching Maryánka, and he again walked about the yard, without aim or thought, all night.

The raid lasted four days. The commander, who was a relative of Olénin’s, wanted to see him and offered to let him stay with the staff, but Olénin turned it down. He realized he couldn’t live away from the village and asked to be allowed to return. For participating in the raid, he received a soldier’s cross, which he had previously really wanted. Now he didn’t care about it at all, and he was even more indifferent about his promotion, which still hadn’t been finalized. Along with Vanyúsha, he rode back to the cordon without any issues several hours ahead of the rest of the company. He spent the entire evening on his porch watching Maryánka, and he wandered around the yard aimlessly all night.

Chapter XXXIII

It was late when he awoke the next day. His hosts were no longer in. He did not go shooting, but now took up a book, and now went out into the porch, and now again re-entered the hut and lay down on the bed. Vanyúsha thought he was ill.

It was late when he woke up the next day. His hosts were gone. He didn’t go shooting, but instead picked up a book, then went out to the porch, and then came back into the hut and lay down on the bed. Vanyúsha thought he was sick.

Towards evening Olénin got up, resolutely began writing, and wrote on till late at night. He wrote a letter, but did not post it because he felt that no one would have understood what he wanted to say, and besides it was not necessary that anyone but himself should understand it.

Towards evening, Olénin got up, determinedly started writing, and kept at it until late at night. He wrote a letter but didn’t send it because he felt that no one would truly understand what he wanted to say, and besides, it wasn’t necessary for anyone but himself to get it.

This is what he wrote:

This is what he wrote:

“I receive letters of condolence from Russia. They are afraid that I shall perish, buried in these wilds. They say about me: ‘He will become coarse; he will be behind the times in everything; he will take to drink, and who knows but that he may marry a Cossack girl.’ It was not for nothing, they say, that Ermólov declared: ‘Anyone serving in the Caucasus for ten years either becomes a confirmed drunkard or marries a loose woman.’ How terrible! Indeed it won’t do for me to ruin myself when I might have the great happiness of even becoming the Countess B——’s husband, or a Court chamberlain, or a Maréchal de noblesse of my district. Oh, how repulsive and pitiable you all seem to me! You do not know what happiness is and what life is! One must taste life once in all its natural beauty, must see and understand what I see every day before me—those eternally unapproachable snowy peaks, and a majestic woman in that primitive beauty in which the first woman must have come from her creator’s hands—and then it becomes clear who is ruining himself and who is living truly or falsely—you or I. If you only knew how despicable and pitiable you, in your delusions, seem to me! When I picture to myself—in place of my hut, my forests, and my love—those drawing-rooms, those women with their pomatum-greased hair eked out with false curls, those unnaturally grimacing lips, those hidden, feeble, distorted limbs, and that chatter of obligatory drawing-room conversation which has no right to the name—I feel unendurably revolted. I then see before me those obtuse faces, those rich eligible girls whose looks seem to say: ‘It’s all right, you may come near though I am rich and eligible’—and that arranging and rearranging of seats, that shameless match-making and that eternal tittle-tattle and pretence; those rules—with whom to shake hands, to whom only to nod, with whom to converse (and all this done deliberately with a conviction of its inevitability), that continual ennui in the blood passing on from generation to generation. Try to understand or believe just this one thing: you need only see and comprehend what truth and beauty are, and all that you now say and think and all your wishes for me and for yourselves will fly to atoms!

“I get letters of condolence from Russia. They're worried that I'll end up dead, lost in these wilds. They say things like: ‘He'll become uncivilized; he'll fall behind in everything; he'll start drinking, and who knows, he might even marry a Cossack girl.’ It’s no wonder, they say, that Ermólov claimed: ‘Anyone who serves in the Caucasus for ten years either becomes a confirmed drunkard or marries a loose woman.’ How awful! I really shouldn’t ruin myself when I could have the great happiness of becoming Countess B——’s husband, or a Court chamberlain, or a Maréchal de noblesse of my district. Oh, how disgusting and pitiable you all seem to me! You don’t understand what happiness is or what life really is! One has to experience life in all its natural beauty, must see and comprehend what I see every day before me—those eternally unreachable snowy peaks, and a magnificent woman in that raw beauty in which the first woman must have emerged from her creator’s hands—and then it becomes clear who is ruining themselves and who is living authentically or not—you or I. If you only knew how contemptible and pitiable you seem to me in your delusions! When I imagine—in place of my hut, my forests, and my love—those drawing rooms, those women with their grease-styled hair topped with fake curls, those unnaturally twisted smiles, those hidden, fragile, distorted limbs, and that meaningless chatter of obligatory small talk which doesn't even deserve the name—I feel an overwhelming sense of disgust. I then visualize those dull faces, those wealthy eligible girls whose expressions seem to say: ‘It’s fine, you can come near even though I’m rich and available’—and that constant rearranging of seats, that shameless matchmaking, and the endless gossip and pretense; those rules—whom to shake hands with, to whom only to nod, with whom to engage in conversation (all done purposely with an unwavering belief in its necessity), that persistent boredom in the blood passed down from generation to generation. Just try to grasp or believe this one thing: you only need to see and understand what truth and beauty really are, and everything you now say and think, and all your wishes for me and yourselves, will shatter into a million pieces!”

“Happiness is being with nature, seeing her, and conversing with her. ‘He may even (God forbid) marry a common Cossack girl, and be quite lost socially’ I can imagine them saying of me with sincere pity! Yet the one thing I desire is to be quite ‘lost’ in your sense of the word. I wish to marry a Cossack girl, and dare not because it would be a height of happiness of which I am unworthy.

“Happiness is being in nature, experiencing it, and talking to it. ‘He might even (God forbid) marry a regular Cossack girl and totally lose his social standing’—I can imagine them saying that about me with genuine pity! Yet the one thing I want is to be completely ‘lost’ in your sense of the word. I want to marry a Cossack girl, but I hesitate because that would be a level of happiness that I don’t think I deserve.”

“Three months have passed since I first saw the Cossack girl, Maryánka. The views and prejudices of the world I had left were still fresh in me. I did not then believe that I could love that woman. I delighted in her beauty just as I delighted in the beauty of the mountains and the sky, nor could I help delighting in her, for she is as beautiful as they. I found that the sight of her beauty had become a necessity of my life and I began asking myself whether I did not love her. But I could find nothing within myself at all like love as I had imagined it to be. Mine was not the restlessness of loneliness and desire for marriage, nor was it platonic, still less a carnal love such as I have experienced. I needed only to see her, to hear her, to know that she was near—and if I was not happy, I was at peace.

“Three months have passed since I first saw the Cossack girl, Maryánka. The views and prejudices of the world I had left were still fresh in my mind. I didn’t believe that I could love her. I appreciated her beauty the same way I appreciated the beauty of the mountains and the sky; I couldn’t help but admire her, as she is just as stunning as they are. I realized that seeing her beauty had become essential to my life, and I started questioning whether I loved her. But I couldn’t find anything within me that felt like love as I had imagined it. It wasn’t the longing of loneliness or a desire for marriage, nor was it platonic, let alone a physical attraction like I had experienced before. I just needed to see her, hear her, and know she was close—and while I wasn’t happy, I felt at peace.”

“After an evening gathering at which I met her and touched her, I felt that between that woman and myself there existed an indissoluble though unacknowledged bond against which I could not struggle, yet I did struggle. I asked myself: ‘Is it possible to love a woman who will never understand the profoundest interests of my life? Is it possible to love a woman simply for her beauty, to love the statue of a woman?’ But I was already in love with her, though I did not yet trust to my feelings.

“After an evening gathering where I met her and touched her, I felt that there was an unbreakable but unspoken connection between us that I couldn’t fight, yet I still tried. I asked myself: ‘Is it possible to love a woman who will never grasp the most important aspects of my life? Can I love a woman just for her beauty, to love her like a statue?’ But I was already in love with her, even though I didn’t fully trust my feelings yet.”

“After that evening when I first spoke to her our relations changed. Before that she had been to me an extraneous but majestic object of external nature: but since then she has become a human being. I began to meet her, to talk to her, and sometimes to go to work for her father and to spend whole evenings with them, and in this intimate intercourse she remained still in my eyes just as pure, inaccessible, and majestic. She always responded with equal calm, pride, and cheerful equanimity. Sometimes she was friendly, but generally her every look, every word, and every movement expressed equanimity—not contemptuous, but crushing and bewitching. Every day with a feigned smile on my lips I tried to play a part, and with torments of passion and desire in my heart I spoke banteringly to her. She saw that I was dissembling, but looked straight at me cheerfully and simply. This position became unbearable. I wished not to deceive her but to tell her all I thought and felt. I was extremely agitated. We were in the vineyard when I began to tell her of my love, in words I am now ashamed to remember. I am ashamed because I ought not to have dared to speak so to her because she stood far above such words and above the feeling they were meant to express. I said no more, but from that day my position has been intolerable. I did not wish to demean myself by continuing our former flippant relations, and at the same time I felt that I had not yet reached the level of straight and simple relations with her. I asked myself despairingly, ‘What am I to do?’ In foolish dreams I imagined her now as my mistress and now as my wife, but rejected both ideas with disgust. To make her a wanton woman would be dreadful. It would be murder. To turn her into a fine lady, the wife of Dmítri Andréich Olénin, like a Cossack woman here who is married to one of our officers, would be still worse. Now could I turn Cossack like Lukáshka, and steal horses, get drunk on chikhir, sing rollicking songs, kill people, and when drunk climb in at her window for the night without a thought of who and what I am, it would be different: then we might understand one another and I might be happy.

“After that evening when I first talked to her, everything changed between us. Before that, she had been to me a distant but impressive figure in the world around me: but since then, she has become a real person. I started to meet her, talk to her, and sometimes work for her dad, spending entire evenings with them, and in this close interaction, she still seemed to me just as pure, unreachable, and majestic. She always responded with the same calmness, pride, and cheerful steadiness. Sometimes she was friendly, but mostly every glance, every word, and every move of hers conveyed a sense of composure—not dismissive, but overpowering and enchanting. Every day, with a fake smile on my face, I tried to act a certain way, while tormented by passion and longing in my heart, I joked around with her. She could tell I was putting on an act, but she looked at me directly, cheerfully and simply. This situation became unbearable. I didn’t want to deceive her anymore; I wanted to share everything I thought and felt. I was very restless. We were in the vineyard when I started to express my love for her, using words I’m now embarrassed to recall. I’m embarrassed because I shouldn’t have dared to speak those words to her—she was above such expressions and the feelings they were meant to convey. I didn’t say anything more, but from that day on, my situation has been unbearable. I didn’t want to lower myself by keeping our previous casual relationship, yet I felt that I hadn’t yet achieved a straightforward, sincere connection with her. I asked myself in despair, ‘What am I supposed to do?’ In foolish daydreams, I pictured her now as my lover and now as my wife, but I dismissed both thoughts with disgust. The idea of making her a promiscuous woman felt horrific. It would be like murder. Turning her into a proper lady, the wife of Dmítri Andréich Olénin, like a Cossack woman married to one of our officers, would be even worse. If I could be like Lukáshka, stealing horses, getting drunk on chikhir, singing lively songs, killing people, and when intoxicated sneaking into her room for the night without a thought about who I really was, things might be different: then maybe we could understand each other, and I could be happy."

“I tried to throw myself into that kind of life but was still more conscious of my own weakness and artificiality. I cannot forget myself and my complex, distorted past, and my future appears to me still more hopeless. Every day I have before me the distant snowy mountains and this majestic, happy woman. But not for me is the only happiness possible in the world; I cannot have this woman! What is most terrible and yet sweetest in my condition is that I feel that I understand her but that she will never understand me; not because she is inferior: on the contrary she ought not to understand me. She is happy, she is like nature: consistent, calm, and self-contained; and I, a weak distorted being, want her to understand my deformity and my torments! I have not slept at night, but have aimlessly passed under her windows not rendering account to myself of what was happening to me. On the 18th our company started on a raid, and I spent three days away from the village. I was sad and apathetic, the usual songs, cards, drinking-bouts, and talk of rewards in the regiment, were more repulsive to me than usual. Yesterday I returned home and saw her, my hut. Daddy Eróshka, and the snowy mountains, from my porch, and was seized by such a strong, new feeling of joy that I understood it all. I love this woman; I feel real love for the first and only time in my life. I know what has befallen me. I do not fear to be degraded by this feeling, I am not ashamed of my love, I am proud of it. It is not my fault that I love. It has come about against my will. I tried to escape from my love by self-renunciation, and tried to devise a joy in the Cossack Lukáshka’s and Maryánka’s love, but thereby only stirred up my own love and jealousy. This is not the ideal, the so-called exalted love which I have known before; not that sort of attachment in which you admire your own love and feel that the source of your emotion is within yourself and do everything yourself. I have felt that too. It is still less a desire for enjoyment: it is something different. Perhaps in her I love nature: the personification of all that is beautiful in nature; but yet I am not acting by my own will, but some elemental force loves through me; the whole of God’s world, all nature, presses this love into my soul and says, ‘Love her.’ I love her not with my mind or my imagination, but with my whole being. Loving her I feel myself to be an integral part of all God’s joyous world. I wrote before about the new convictions to which my solitary life had brought me, but no one knows with what labour they shaped themselves within me and with what joy I realized them and saw a new way of life opening out before me; nothing was dearer to me than those convictions... Well! ... love has come and neither they nor any regrets for them remain! It is even difficult for me to believe that I could prize such a one-sided, cold, and abstract state of mind. Beauty came and scattered to the winds all that laborious inward toil, and no regret remains for what has vanished! Self-renunciation is all nonsense and absurdity! That is pride, a refuge from well-merited unhappiness, and salvation from the envy of others’ happiness: ‘Live for others, and do good!’—Why? when in my soul there is only love for myself and the desire to love her and to live her life with her? Not for others, not for Lukáshka, I now desire happiness. I do not now love those others. Formerly I should have told myself that this is wrong. I should have tormented myself with the questions: What will become of her, of me, and of Lukáshka? Now I don’t care. I do not live my own life, there is something stronger than me which directs me. I suffer; but formerly I was dead and only now do I live. Today I will go to their house and tell her everything.”

“I tried to dive into that kind of life, but I was still very aware of my own weakness and artificiality. I can't forget my complex, twisted past, and my future seems even more hopeless. Every day, I see the distant snowy mountains and this amazing, happy woman. But the only happiness in the world isn’t meant for me; I can’t have her! The most terrible yet sweetest part of my situation is that I feel like I understand her, but she will never understand me; not because she's inferior—quite the opposite, she shouldn't understand me at all. She's happy, she's like nature: steady, calm, and self-sufficient; and here I am, a flawed, complicated being, wanting her to understand my struggles and pain! I haven’t slept at night, wandering aimlessly under her windows, not caring what was happening to me. On the 18th, our group went on a raid, and I spent three days away from the village. I felt sad and indifferent; the usual songs, card games, drinking sessions, and talks about rewards in the regiment were more off-putting than ever. Yesterday, I came back home and saw her, my hut, Daddy Eróshka, and the snowy mountains from my porch, and I was hit by such a strong, new wave of joy that I realized everything. I love this woman; I’m feeling real love for the first and only time in my life. I know what’s happening to me. I’m not afraid of being degraded by this feeling; I’m not ashamed of my love, I’m proud of it. It’s not my fault that I love. This happened against my will. I tried to escape my love through self-denial and tried to find joy in the love of Cossack Lukáshka and Maryánka, but that only stirred up my own love and jealousy. This isn’t the ideal, exalted love I’ve known before; it’s not that kind of attachment where you admire your own feelings and think the source of your emotions is within you and you control everything. I’ve felt that too. It’s definitely less about wanting enjoyment; it’s something different. Maybe in her, I love nature: the embodiment of all that is beautiful in the world; but still, it’s not my choice, it’s some elemental force loving through me; all of God’s world, all of nature, is pushing this love into my soul and saying, ‘Love her.’ I love her not with my thoughts or imagination, but with every part of my being. Loving her makes me feel like I’m an integral part of all of God’s joyous world. I previously wrote about the new beliefs my solitary life brought me, but nobody knows how much effort went into shaping them within me and with what joy I realized them, seeing a new path of life open up before me; nothing was dearer to me than those beliefs... Well! ... love has come, and neither those beliefs nor regrets for them remain! It’s hard to believe I ever valued such a one-sided, cold, and abstract mindset. Beauty came and blew away all that difficult inner struggle, leaving no regret for what has disappeared! Self-denial is nonsense and absurd! That’s pride, an escape from deserved unhappiness, and a way to protect myself from envying others’ happiness: ‘Live for others, and do good!’—Why? when inside I only have love for myself and the desire to love her and live her life with her? Not for others, not for Lukáshka, I now seek happiness. I no longer care about them. Before, I would’ve told myself this is wrong. I would’ve tortured myself with questions about what would happen to her, me, and Lukáshka. Now I don’t care. I don’t live my own life; something stronger than me is guiding me. I suffer; but before, I was dead, and only now do I feel alive. Today, I’m going to their house and tell her everything.”

Chapter XXXIV

Late that evening, after writing this letter, Olénin went to his hosts’ hut. The old woman was sitting on a bench behind the oven unwinding cocoons. Maryánka with her head uncovered sat sewing by the light of a candle. On seeing Olénin she jumped up, took her kerchief and stepped to the oven.

Late that evening, after writing this letter, Olénin went to his hosts’ hut. The old woman was sitting on a bench behind the oven unwinding cocoons. Maryánka, with her hair uncovered, was sewing by the light of a candle. When she saw Olénin, she jumped up, grabbed her kerchief, and walked over to the oven.

“Maryánka dear,” said her mother, “won’t you sit here with me a bit?”

“Maryánka dear,” her mother said, “will you sit here with me for a moment?”

“No, I’m bareheaded,” she replied, and sprang up on the oven.

“No, I’m not wearing a hat,” she replied, and jumped up onto the oven.

Olénin could only see a knee, and one of her shapely legs hanging down from the oven. He treated the old woman to tea. She treated her guest to clotted cream which she sent Maryánka to fetch. But having put a plateful on the table Maryánka again sprang on the oven from whence Olénin felt her eyes upon him. They talked about household matters. Granny Ulítka became animated and went into raptures of hospitality. She brought Olénin preserved grapes and a grape tart and some of her best wine, and pressed him to eat and drink with the rough yet proud hospitality of country folk, only found among those who produce their bread by the labour of their own hands.

Olénin could only see a knee and one of her shapely legs hanging down from the oven. He treated the old woman to tea, and she offered her guest clotted cream, which she sent Maryánka to fetch. After placing a plateful on the table, Maryánka jumped back onto the oven, where Olénin felt her eyes on him. They talked about household matters. Granny Ulítka became animated and showed her warm hospitality. She brought Olénin preserved grapes, a grape tart, and some of her best wine, insisting that he eat and drink with the rough yet proud hospitality typical of country folk, who earn their bread through their own hard work.

The old woman, who had at first struck Olénin so much by her rudeness, now often touched him by her simple tenderness towards her daughter.

The old woman, who initially impressed Olénin with her rudeness, now often moved him with her genuine tenderness towards her daughter.

“Yes, we need not offend the Lord by grumbling! We have enough of everything, thank God. We have pressed sufficient chikhir and have preserved and shall sell three or four barrels of grapes and have enough left to drink. Don’t be in a hurry to leave us. We will make merry together at the wedding.”

“Yeah, we shouldn’t offend the Lord by complaining! We have more than enough of everything, thank God. We’ve pressed enough chikhir and have preserved and will sell three or four barrels of grapes and still have enough left to drink. Don’t rush to leave us. We’ll have a great time together at the wedding.”

“And when is the wedding to be?” asked Olénin, feeling his blood suddenly rush to his face while his heart beat irregularly and painfully.

“And when is the wedding going to be?” asked Olénin, feeling his face suddenly flush as his heart started beating erratically and painfully.

He heard a movement on the oven and the sound of seeds being cracked.

He heard something move on the oven and the sound of seeds being crushed.

“Well, you know, it ought to be next week. We are quite ready,” replied the old woman, as simply and quietly as though Olénin did not exist. “I have prepared and have procured everything for Maryánka. We will give her away properly. Only there’s one thing not quite right. Our Lukáshka has been running rather wild. He has been too much on the spree! He’s up to tricks! The other day a Cossack came here from his company and said he had been to Nogáy.”

“Well, you know, it should be next week. We're all set,” replied the old woman, simply and quietly as if Olénin wasn’t even there. “I’ve gotten everything ready for Maryánka. We’ll see her off properly. There’s just one thing that’s not quite right. Our Lukáshka has been acting out. He’s been out partying too much! He’s getting into trouble! The other day, a Cossack from his company came by and said he had been to Nogáy.”

“He must mind he does not get caught,” said Olénin.

“He needs to be careful not to get caught,” said Olénin.

“Yes, that’s what I tell him. ‘Mind, Lukáshka, don’t you get into mischief. Well, of course, a young fellow naturally wants to cut a dash. But there’s a time for everything. Well, you’ve captured or stolen something and killed an abrek! Well, you’re a fine fellow! But now you should live quietly for a bit, or else there’ll be trouble.’”

“Yes, that’s what I tell him. ‘Listen, Lukáshka, don’t get into trouble. Of course, a young guy wants to show off. But there’s a time for everything. Okay, you’ve caught or taken something and killed an abrek! Great job! But now you should take it easy for a while, or you’ll end up in trouble.’”

“Yes, I saw him a time or two in the division, he was always merry-making. He has sold another horse,” said Olénin, and glanced towards the oven. A pair of large, dark, and hostile eyes glittered as they gazed severely at him.

“Yes, I saw him a couple of times in the division; he was always having a good time. He’s sold another horse,” said Olénin, glancing towards the oven. A pair of large, dark, and hostile eyes gleamed as they looked at him sternly.

He became ashamed of what he had said. “What of it? He does no one any harm,” suddenly remarked Maryánka. “He makes merry with his own money,” and lowering her legs she jumped down from the oven and went out banging the door.

He felt embarrassed about what he had said. “So what? He doesn't hurt anyone,” Maryánka suddenly said. “He enjoys himself with his own money,” and with that, she lowered her legs, jumped down from the stove, and slammed the door as she left.

Olénin followed her with his eyes as long as she was in the hut, and then looked at the door and waited, understanding nothing of what Granny Ulítka was telling him.

Olénin watched her with his eyes as long as she was in the hut, then looked at the door and waited, not understanding anything that Granny Ulítka was saying to him.

A few minutes later some visitors arrived: an old man, Granny Ulítka’s brother, with Daddy Eróshka, and following them came Maryánka and Ústenka.

A few minutes later, some visitors showed up: an old man, Granny Ulítka’s brother, with Daddy Eróshka, and following them were Maryánka and Ústenka.

“Good evening,” squeaked Ústenka. “Still on holiday?” she added, turning to Olénin.

“Good evening,” squeaked Ústenka. “Still on break?” she added, turning to Olénin.

“Yes, still on holiday,” he replied, and felt, he did not know why, ashamed and ill at ease.

“Yes, still on vacation,” he replied, feeling, though he didn’t know why, ashamed and uncomfortable.

He wished to go away but could not. It also seemed to him impossible to remain silent. The old man helped him by asking for a drink, and they had a drink. Olénin drank with Eróshka, with the other Cossack, and again with Eróshka, and the more he drank the heavier was his heart. But the two old men grew merry. The girls climbed onto the oven, where they sat whispering and looking at the men, who drank till it was late. Olénin did not talk, but drank more than the others. The Cossacks were shouting. The old woman would not let them have any more chikhir, and at last turned them out. The girls laughed at Daddy Eróshka, and it was past ten when they all went out into the porch. The old men invited themselves to finish their merry-making at Olénin’s. Ústenka ran off home and Eróshka led the old Cossack to Vanyúsha. The old woman went out to tidy up the shed. Maryánka remained alone in the hut. Olénin felt fresh and joyous, as if he had only just woke up. He noticed everything, and having let the old men pass ahead he turned back to the hut where Maryánka was preparing for bed. He went up to her and wished to say something, but his voice broke. She moved away from him, sat down cross-legged on her bed in the corner, and looked at him silently with wild and frightened eyes. She was evidently afraid of him. Olénin felt this. He felt sorry and ashamed of himself, and at the same time proud and pleased that he aroused even that feeling in her.

He wanted to leave but couldn’t. It also felt impossible for him to stay quiet. The old man helped him by asking for a drink, and they had one. Olénin drank with Eróshka, then with another Cossack, and again with Eróshka, and the more he drank, the heavier his heart felt. But the two old men grew cheerful. The girls climbed onto the oven, where they sat whispering and looking at the men, who drank until late. Olénin didn’t talk but drank more than the others. The Cossacks were shouting. The old woman wouldn’t let them have any more chikhir, and eventually kicked them out. The girls laughed at Daddy Eróshka, and it was past ten when they all stepped out onto the porch. The old men invited themselves to continue their celebration at Olénin’s place. Ústenka ran home, and Eróshka led the old Cossack to Vanyúsha. The old woman went outside to clean up the shed. Maryánka was left alone in the hut. Olénin felt refreshed and happy, as if he had just woken up. He noticed everything, and after letting the old men go ahead, he turned back to the hut where Maryánka was getting ready for bed. He approached her and wanted to say something, but his voice faltered. She moved away from him, sat down cross-legged on her bed in the corner, and looked at him silently with wild, scared eyes. She was clearly afraid of him. Olénin sensed this. He felt sorry and ashamed of himself, yet proud and pleased that he evoked even that feeling in her.

“Maryánka!” he said. “Will you never take pity on me? I can’t tell you how I love you.”

“Maryánka!” he said. “Will you ever have pity on me? I can’t express how much I love you.”

She moved still farther away.

She moved even farther away.

“Just hear how the wine is speaking! ... You’ll get nothing from me!”

“Just listen to how the wine is talking! ... You won’t get anything from me!”

“No, it is not the wine. Don’t marry Lukáshka. I will marry you.” (“What am I saying,” he thought as he uttered these words. “Shall I be able to say the same tomorrow?” “Yes, I shall, I am sure I shall, and I will repeat them now,” replied an inner voice.)

“No, it’s not the wine. Don’t marry Lukáshka. I will marry you.” (“What am I saying,” he thought as he said this. “Will I still feel the same tomorrow?” “Yes, I will, I’m sure of it, and I’ll say it again now,” replied an inner voice.)

“Will you marry me?”

"Will you marry me?"

She looked at him seriously and her fear seemed to have passed.

She looked at him earnestly, and her fear appeared to have faded.

“Maryánka, I shall go out of my mind! I am not myself. I will do whatever you command,” and madly tender words came from his lips of their own accord.

“Maryánka, I’m going to lose my mind! I’m not myself. I’ll do whatever you say,” and passionate words spilled from his lips without him even trying.

“Now then, what are you drivelling about?” she interrupted, suddenly seizing the arm he was stretching towards her. She did not push his arm away but pressed it firmly with her strong hard fingers. “Do gentlemen marry Cossack girls? Go away!”

“Now then, what are you rambling about?” she interrupted, suddenly grabbing the arm he was reaching out to her. She didn’t push his arm away but held it tightly with her strong fingers. “Do gentlemen marry Cossack girls? Just go away!”

“But will you? Everything...”

“But will you? Everything...”

“And what shall we do with Lukáshka?” said she, laughing.

“And what are we going to do with Lukáshka?” she said, laughing.

He snatched away the arm she was holding and firmly embraced her young body, but she sprang away like a fawn and ran barefoot into the porch: Olénin came to his senses and was terrified at himself. He again felt himself inexpressibly vile compared to her, yet not repenting for an instant of what he had said he went home, and without even glancing at the old men who were drinking in his room he lay down and fell asleep more soundly than he had done for a long time.

He pulled his arm away from her grip and wrapped his arms around her youthful body, but she darted away like a fawn and ran barefoot onto the porch. Olénin regained his composure and was shocked at himself. He felt incredibly low compared to her, yet without regretting anything he had said, he went home, and without even looking at the old men drinking in his room, he lay down and fell asleep more deeply than he had in a long time.

Chapter XXXV

The next day was a holiday. In the evening all the villagers, their holiday clothes shining in the sunset, were out in the street. That season more wine than usual had been produced, and the people were now free from their labours. In a month the Cossacks were to start on a campaign and in many families preparations were being made for weddings.

The next day was a holiday. In the evening, all the villagers, dressed in their festive clothes that glimmered in the sunset, gathered in the street. That season, more wine than usual had been made, and the people were now free from their work. In a month, the Cossacks were set to begin a campaign, and many families were preparing for weddings.

Most of the people were standing in the square in front of the Cossack Government Office and near the two shops, in one of which cakes and pumpkin seeds were sold, in the other kerchiefs and cotton prints. On the earth-embankment of the office-building sat or stood the old men in sober grey, or black coats without gold trimmings or any kind of ornament. They conversed among themselves quietly in measured tones, about the harvest, about the young folk, about village affairs, and about old times, looking with dignified equanimity at the younger generation. Passing by them, the women and girls stopped and bent their heads. The young Cossacks respectfully slackened their pace and raised their caps, holding them for a while over their heads. The old men then stopped speaking. Some of them watched the passers-by severely, others kindly, and in their turn slowly took off their caps and put them on again.

Most of the people were standing in the square in front of the Cossack Government Office and near the two shops, one selling cakes and pumpkin seeds, and the other selling kerchiefs and cotton prints. Sitting or standing on the earth embankment of the office building were the old men in sober gray or black coats without gold trimmings or any kind of decoration. They spoke quietly among themselves in measured tones about the harvest, the younger generation, village matters, and the past, looking with dignified calm at the youth. As they passed by, the women and girls stopped and lowered their heads. The young Cossacks respectfully slowed down and lifted their caps, holding them for a moment over their heads. The old men then stopped talking. Some watched the passers-by sternly, others kindly, and in turn, slowly took off their caps and put them back on.

The Cossack girls had not yet started dancing their khorovóds, but having gathered in groups, in their bright coloured beshmets with white kerchiefs on their heads pulled down to their eyes, they sat either on the ground or on the earth-banks about the huts sheltered from the oblique rays of the sun, and laughed and chattered in their ringing voices. Little boys and girls playing in the square sent their balls high up into the clear sky, and ran about squealing and shouting. The half-grown girls had started dancing their khorovóds, and were timidly singing in their thin shrill voices. Clerks, lads not in the service, or home for the holiday, bright-faced and wearing smart white or new red Circassian gold-trimmed coats, went about arm in arm in twos or threes from one group of women or girls to another, and stopped to joke and chat with the Cossack girls. The Armenian shopkeeper, in a gold-trimmed coat of fine blue cloth, stood at the open door through which piles of folded bright-coloured kerchiefs were visible and, conscious of his own importance and with the pride of an Oriental tradesman, waited for customers. Two red-bearded, barefooted Chéchens, who had come from beyond the Térek to see the fête, sat on their heels outside the house of a friend, negligently smoking their little pipes and occasionally spitting, watching the villagers and exchanging remarks with one another in their rapid guttural speech. Occasionally a workaday-looking soldier in an old overcoat passed across the square among the bright-clad girls. Here and there the songs of tipsy Cossacks who were merry-making could already be heard. All the huts were closed; the porches had been scrubbed clean the day before. Even the old women were out in the street, which was everywhere sprinkled with pumpkin and melon seed-shells. The air was warm and still, the sky deep and clear. Beyond the roofs the dead-white mountain range, which seemed very near, was turning rosy in the glow of the evening sun. Now and then from the other side of the river came the distant roar of a cannon, but above the village, mingling with one another, floated all sorts of merry holiday sounds.

The Cossack girls hadn't started dancing their khorovóds yet, but they had gathered in groups, dressed in their bright colored beshmets with white kerchiefs pulled down to their eyes. They sat on the ground or on the earth banks around the huts, sheltered from the slanting sun, laughing and chatting in their bright voices. Little boys and girls playing in the square threw their balls high into the clear sky, running around squealing and shouting. The older girls had begun dancing their khorovóds and were singing shyly in their high-pitched voices. Clerks and young men not at work, or home for the holiday, with cheerful faces and wearing smart white or new red Circassian coats trimmed in gold, moved about arm in arm in pairs or groups of three, stopping to joke and chat with the Cossack girls. The Armenian shopkeeper, in a fine blue coat trimmed in gold, stood at the open door, where stacks of colorful kerchiefs were visible, puffed up with importance and the pride of an Oriental tradesman, waiting for customers. Two red-bearded, barefooted Chéchens, who had traveled from beyond the Térek to see the festival, sat on their heels outside their friend's house, casually smoking their little pipes and occasionally spitting, watching the villagers and chatting in their rapid guttural language. Now and then, a soldier in an old overcoat walked through the square among the brightly dressed girls. Here and there, the songs of tipsy Cossacks celebrating could already be heard. All the huts were closed; the porches had been scrubbed clean the day before. Even the old women were out in the street, which was littered with pumpkin and melon seed shells. The air was warm and still, and the sky was deep and clear. Beyond the rooftops, the stark white mountain range, which seemed very close, glowed rosy in the evening sun. Occasionally, a distant cannon roared from the other side of the river, but above the village, all sorts of festive sounds mingled together.

Olénin had been pacing the yard all that morning hoping to see Maryánka. But she, having put on holiday clothes, went to Mass at the chapel and afterwards sat with the other girls on an earth-embankment cracking seeds; sometimes again, together with her companions, she ran home, and each time gave the lodger a bright and kindly look. Olénin felt afraid to address her playfully or in the presence of others. He wished to finish telling her what he had begun to say the night before, and to get her to give him a definite answer. He waited for another moment like that of yesterday evening, but the moment did not come, and he felt that he could not remain any longer in this uncertainty. She went out into the street again, and after waiting awhile he too went out and without knowing where he was going he followed her. He passed by the corner where she was sitting in her shining blue satin beshmet, and with an aching heart he heard behind him the girls laughing.

Olénin had been pacing the yard all morning, hoping to see Maryánka. But she, dressed in her holiday clothes, went to Mass at the chapel and afterwards sat with the other girls on an earth embankment, cracking seeds; sometimes she would run home with her friends and each time she gave the lodger a bright, friendly smile. Olénin felt too shy to speak to her playfully or in front of others. He wanted to finish telling her what he had started to say the night before and get a clear answer from her. He waited for another moment like the one from the previous evening, but it never came, and he realized he couldn’t stay in this uncertainty any longer. She went out into the street again, and after waiting a bit, he stepped outside too, following her without knowing where he was headed. He passed by the corner where she was sitting in her shiny blue satin beshmet, and with a heavy heart, he heard the girls laughing behind him.

Belétski’s hut looked out onto the square. As Olénin was passing it he heard Belétski’s voice calling to him, “Come in,” and in he went.

Belétski’s hut overlooked the square. As Olénin walked by, he heard Belétski’s voice calling to him, “Come in,” and he stepped inside.

After a short talk they both sat down by the window and were soon joined by Eróshka, who entered dressed in a new beshmet and sat down on the floor beside them.

After a brief conversation, they both sat by the window and were soon joined by Eróshka, who came in wearing a new beshmet and sat down on the floor next to them.

“There, that’s the aristocratic party,” said Belétski, pointing with his cigarette to a brightly coloured group at the corner. “Mine is there too. Do you see her? in red. That’s a new beshmet. Why don’t you start the khorovód?” he shouted, leaning out of the window. “Wait a bit, and then when it grows dark let us go too. Then we will invite them to Ústenka’s. We must arrange a ball for them!”

“There, that’s the fancy party,” said Belétski, pointing with his cigarette to a brightly colored group at the corner. “Mine is over there too. Do you see her? In red. That’s a new beshmet. Why don’t you start the khorovód?” he shouted, leaning out of the window. “Wait a bit, and then when it gets dark let’s go too. Then we’ll invite them to Ústenka’s. We need to plan a ball for them!”

“And I will come to Ústenka’s,” said Olénin in a decided tone. “Will Maryánka be there?”

“And I’ll go to Ústenka’s,” Olénin said firmly. “Will Maryánka be there?”

“Yes, she’ll be there. Do come!” said Belétski, without the least surprise. “But isn’t it a pretty picture?” he added, pointing to the motley crowds.

“Yes, she’ll be there. Please come!” said Belétski, showing no surprise at all. “But isn’t it a great sight?” he added, pointing to the colorful crowds.

“Yes, very!” Olénin assented, trying to appear indifferent.

“Yes, definitely!” Olénin agreed, trying to seem indifferent.

“Holidays of this kind,” he added, “always make me wonder why all these people should suddenly be contented and jolly. Today for instance, just because it happens to be the fifteenth of the month, everything is festive. Eyes and faces and voices and movements and garments, and the air and the sun, are all in a holiday mood. And we no longer have any holidays!”

“Holidays like this,” he added, “always make me wonder why all these people suddenly seem so happy and cheerful. Today, for example, just because it’s the fifteenth of the month, everything feels festive. Eyes, faces, voices, movements, and clothes, along with the air and the sun, all reflect a holiday atmosphere. And we don’t have any holidays anymore!”

“Yes,” said Belétski, who did not like such reflections.

“Yes,” said Belétski, who wasn’t a fan of those kinds of thoughts.

“And why are you not drinking, old fellow?” he said, turning to Eróshka.

“And why aren’t you drinking, buddy?” he said, turning to Eróshka.

Eróshka winked at Olénin, pointing to Belétski. “Eh, he’s a proud one that kunak of yours,” he said.

Eróshka winked at Olénin, pointing to Belétski. “Hey, he’s quite the proud one, that kunak of yours,” he said.

Belétski raised his glass.

Belétski lifted his glass.

Allah birdy!” he said, emptying it. (Allah birdy, “God has given!”—the usual greeting of Caucasians when drinking together.)

Allah birdy!” he said, finishing it off. (Allah birdy, “God has given!”—the typical greeting among Caucasians when sharing a drink.)

Sau bul” (“Your health”), answered Eróshka smiling, and emptied his glass.

Sau bul” (“Your health”), Eróshka said with a smile, and downed his drink.

“Speaking of holidays!” he said, turning to Olénin as he rose and looked out of the window, “What sort of holiday is that! You should have seen them make merry in the old days! The women used to come out in their gold-trimmed sarafáns. Two rows of gold coins hanging round their necks and gold-cloth diadems on their heads, and when they passed they made a noise, ‘flu, flu,’ with their dresses. Every woman looked like a princess. Sometimes they’d come out, a whole herd of them, and begin singing songs so that the air seemed to rumble, and they went on making merry all night. And the Cossacks would roll out a barrel into the yards and sit down and drink till break of day, or they would go hand-in-hand sweeping the village. Whoever they met they seized and took along with them, and went from house to house. Sometimes they used to make merry for three days on end. Father used to come home—I still remember it—quite red and swollen, without a cap, having lost everything: he’d come and lie down. Mother knew what to do: she would bring him some fresh caviar and a little chikhir to sober him up, and would herself run about in the village looking for his cap. Then he’d sleep for two days! That’s the sort of fellows they were then! But now what are they?”

“Speaking of holidays!” he said, turning to Olénin as he stood up and looked out the window, “What kind of holiday is that! You should have seen how they used to celebrate back in the day! The women would come out in their gold-trimmed sarafáns. They wore two rows of gold coins around their necks and gold-cloth crowns on their heads, and as they walked by, their dresses made this noise, ‘flu, flu.’ Every woman looked like a princess. Sometimes a whole group would come out and start singing songs so loudly that it felt like the air was vibrating, and they would keep partying all night long. The Cossacks would roll out a barrel into the yards and sit down to drink until sunrise, or they would link arms and sweep through the village. Whoever they ran into they would grab and take with them, going from house to house. Sometimes they would celebrate for three days straight. My father would come home—I still remember it—completely red and swollen, without a cap, having lost everything: he’d come and collapse on the bed. My mother knew what to do: she would bring him some fresh caviar and a little chikhir to help him sober up, and she would run around the village looking for his cap. Then he’d sleep for two days! That’s the kind of people they were back then! But now, what are they?”

“Well, and the girls in the sarafáns, did they make merry all by themselves?” asked Belétski.

“Well, did the girls in the sarafáns have fun all on their own?” asked Belétski.

“Yes, they did! Sometimes Cossacks would come on foot or on horse and say, ‘Let’s break up the khorovóds,’ and they’d go, but the girls would take up cudgels. Carnival week, some young fellow would come galloping up, and they’d cudgel his horse and cudgel him too. But he’d break through, seize the one he loved, and carry her off. And his sweetheart would love him to his heart’s content! Yes, the girls in those days, they were regular queens!”

“Yes, they did! Sometimes Cossacks would show up on foot or on horseback and say, ‘Let’s break up the khorovóds,’ and they’d leave, but the girls would grab their clubs. During carnival week, some young guy would come racing in, and they’d hit his horse and him too. But he’d push through, grab the one he loved, and take her away. And his sweetheart would adore him completely! Yeah, the girls back then were true queens!”

Chapter XXXVI

Just then two men rode out of the side street into the square. One of them was Nazárka. The other, Lukáshka, sat slightly sideways on his well-fed bay Kabardá horse which stepped lightly over the hard road jerking its beautiful head with its fine glossy mane. The well-adjusted gun in its cover, the pistol at his back, and the cloak rolled up behind his saddle showed that Lukáshka had not come from a peaceful place or from one near by. The smart way in which he sat a little sideways on his horse, the careless motion with which he touched the horse under its belly with his whip, and especially his half-closed black eyes, glistening as he looked proudly around him, all expressed the conscious strength and self-confidence of youth. “Ever seen as fine a lad?” his eyes, looking from side to side, seemed to say. The elegant horse with its silver ornaments and trappings, the weapons, and the handsome Cossack himself attracted the attention of everyone in the square. Nazárka, lean and short, was much less well dressed. As he rode past the old men, Lukáshka paused and raised his curly white sheepskin cap above his closely cropped black head.

Just then, two men rode out of the side street into the square. One of them was Nazárka. The other, Lukáshka, sat slightly sideways on his well-fed bay Kabardá horse, which stepped lightly over the hard road, tossing its beautiful head with its fine, glossy mane. The neatly arranged gun in its holster, the pistol at his back, and the cloak rolled up behind his saddle indicated that Lukáshka hadn’t come from a peaceful or nearby place. The way he sat a bit sideways on his horse, the casual flick of his whip against the horse’s belly, and especially his half-closed black eyes, gleaming as he proudly surveyed his surroundings, all conveyed the assured strength and self-confidence of youth. “Ever seen a finer lad?” his eyes, darting from side to side, seemed to suggest. The elegant horse adorned with silver trappings, the weapons, and the handsome Cossack himself caught the attention of everyone in the square. Nazárka, lean and short, was dressed much less impressively. As he rode past the old men, Lukáshka paused and lifted his curly white sheepskin cap above his closely cropped black head.

“Well, have you carried off many Nogáy horses?” asked a lean old man with a frowning, lowering look.

“Well, have you taken many Nogáy horses?” asked a thin old man with a furrowed, intense gaze.

“Have you counted them, Grandad, that you ask?” replied Lukáshka, turning away.

“Have you counted them, Grandad, that you ask?” Lukáshka replied as he turned away.

“That’s all very well, but you need not take my lad along with you,” the old man muttered with a still darker frown.

“That’s all fine and good, but you don’t need to take my kid with you,” the old man muttered with an even darker scowl.

“Just see the old devil, he knows everything,” muttered Lukáshka to himself, and a worried expression came over his face; but then, noticing a corner where a number of Cossack girls were standing, he turned his horse towards them.

“Just look at the old devil, he knows everything,” Lukáshka muttered to himself, a worried look crossing his face; but then, noticing a group of Cossack girls standing in a corner, he turned his horse towards them.

“Good evening, girls!” he shouted in his powerful, resonant voice, suddenly checking his horse. “You’ve grown old without me, you witches!” and he laughed.

“Good evening, girls!” he yelled in his strong, loud voice, suddenly stopping his horse. “You’ve aged without me, you witches!” and he laughed.

“Good evening, Lukáshka! Good evening, laddie!” the merry voices answered. “Have you brought much money? Buy some sweets for the girls!... Have you come for long? True enough, it’s long since we saw you....”

“Good evening, Lukáshka! Good evening, kid!” the cheerful voices replied. “Did you bring a lot of money? Get some treats for the girls!... Are you staying for a while? It’s been a long time since we saw you....”

“Nazárka and I have just flown across to make a night of it,” replied Lukáshka, raising his whip and riding straight at the girls.

“Nazárka and I just flew over to spend the night,” replied Lukáshka, raising his whip and riding straight at the girls.

“Why, Maryánka has quite forgotten you,” said Ústenka, nudging Maryánka with her elbow and breaking into a shrill laugh.

“Why, Maryánka has completely forgotten you,” said Ústenka, nudging Maryánka with her elbow and bursting into a shrill laugh.

Maryánka moved away from the horse and throwing back her head calmly looked at the Cossack with her large sparkling eyes.

Maryánka stepped away from the horse and tilted her head back, looking at the Cossack with her big, sparkling eyes.

“True enough, you have not been home for a long time! Why are you trampling us under your horse?” she remarked dryly, and turned away.

“It's true, you haven't been home in a while! Why are you trampling us under your horse?” she said dryly, and turned away.

Lukáshka had appeared particularly merry. His face shone with audacity and joy. Obviously staggered by Maryánka’s cold reply he suddenly knitted his brow.

Lukáshka seemed especially cheerful. His face radiated confidence and happiness. Clearly taken aback by Maryánka’s icy response, he suddenly furrowed his brow.

“Step up on my stirrup and I’ll carry you away to the mountains. Mammy!” he suddenly exclaimed, and as if to disperse his dark thoughts he caracoled among the girls. Stooping down towards Maryánka, he said, “I’ll kiss, oh, how I’ll kiss you! ...”

“Step up onto my stirrup and I’ll take you away to the mountains. Mom!” he suddenly shouted, and as if to shake off his gloomy thoughts, he pranced around the girls. Leaning down towards Maryánka, he said, “I’ll kiss you, oh, how I’ll kiss you! ...”

Maryánka’s eyes met his and she suddenly blushed and stepped back.

Maryánka's eyes connected with his, and she suddenly turned red and took a step back.

“Oh, bother you! you’ll crush my feet,” she said, and bending her head looked at her well-shaped feet in their tightly fitting light blue stockings with clocks and her new red slippers trimmed with narrow silver braid.

“Oh, come on! You're stepping on my feet,” she said, tilting her head to look at her nicely shaped feet in their snug light blue stockings with designs and her new red slippers edged with thin silver trim.

Lukáshka turned towards Ústenka, and Maryánka sat down next to a woman with a baby in her arms. The baby stretched his plump little hands towards the girl and seized a necklace string that hung down onto her blue beshmet. Maryánka bent towards the child and glanced at Lukáshka from the corner of her eyes. Lukáshka just then was getting out from under his coat, from the pocket of his black beshmet, a bundle of sweetmeats and seeds.

Lukáshka turned to Ústenka, and Maryánka settled down next to a woman holding a baby. The baby reached out his chubby little hands toward the girl and grabbed a necklace string that drooped onto her blue beshmet. Maryánka leaned closer to the child and glanced at Lukáshka out of the corner of her eye. At that moment, Lukáshka was pulling out from under his coat, from the pocket of his black beshmet, a bundle of sweets and seeds.

“There, I give them to all of you,” he said, handing the bundle to Ústenka and smiling at Maryánka.

“There, I’m giving them all to you,” he said, handing the bundle to Ústenka and smiling at Maryánka.

A confused expression again appeared on the girl’s face. It was as though a mist gathered over her beautiful eyes. She drew her kerchief down below her lips, and leaning her head over the fair-skinned face of the baby that still held her by her coin necklace she suddenly began to kiss it greedily. The baby pressed his little hands against the girl’s high breasts, and opening his toothless mouth screamed loudly.

A puzzled look crossed the girl's face again. It was as if a fog had settled over her beautiful eyes. She pulled her kerchief down below her lips, and leaning her head over the baby’s fair-skinned face, which still clutched her coin necklace, she suddenly began to kiss it hungrily. The baby pressed his tiny hands against the girl’s chest and opened his toothless mouth to scream loudly.

“You’re smothering the boy!” said the little one’s mother, taking him away; and she unfastened her beshmet to give him the breast. “You’d better have a chat with the young fellow.”

“You’re smothering the boy!” said the little one’s mother, taking him away; and she unfastened her beshmet to give him the breast. “You should have a chat with the young kid.”

“I’ll only go and put up my horse and then Nazárka and I will come back; we’ll make merry all night,” said Lukáshka, touching his horse with his whip and riding away from the girls.

“I’ll just go and put my horse away, and then Nazárka and I will come back; we’ll have fun all night,” said Lukáshka, flicking his whip at his horse and riding off from the girls.

Turning into a side street, he and Nazárka rode up to two huts that stood side by side.

Turning onto a side street, he and Nazárka rode up to two huts that were next to each other.

“Here we are all right, old fellow! Be quick and come soon!” called Lukáshka to his comrade, dismounting in front of one of the huts; then he carefully led his horse in at the gate of the wattle fence of his own home.

“Here we are, all good, buddy! Hurry up and come soon!” shouted Lukáshka to his friend, getting off in front of one of the huts; then he carefully guided his horse through the gate of the woven fence of his own home.

“How d’you do, Stëpka?” he said to his dumb sister, who, smartly dressed like the others, came in from the street to take his horse; and he made signs to her to take the horse to the hay, but not to unsaddle it.

“How are you, Stëpka?” he said to his sister, who was dressed nicely like the others and had come in from the street to take care of his horse; he waved her over to take the horse to the hay, but told her not to unsaddle it.

The dumb girl made her usual humming noise, smacked her lips as she pointed to the horse and kissed it on the nose, as much as to say that she loved it and that it was a fine horse.

The girl, who didn't speak much, made her usual humming sound, smacked her lips while pointing to the horse, and kissed it on the nose, as if to say she loved it and that it was a great horse.

“How d’you do, Mother? How is it that you have not gone out yet?” shouted Lukáshka, holding his gun in place as he mounted the steps of the porch.

“Hey, Mom! Why haven’t you gone out yet?” shouted Lukáshka, keeping his gun steady as he climbed the porch steps.

His old mother opened the door.

His elderly mother opened the door.

“Dear me! I never expected, never thought, you’d come,” said the old woman. “Why, Kírka said you wouldn’t be here.”

“Wow! I never expected, never thought, you’d show up,” said the old woman. “Actually, Kírka said you wouldn’t be here.”

“Go and bring some chikhir, Mother. Nazárka is coming here and we will celebrate the feast day.”

“Go and get some chikhir, Mom. Nazárka is coming over and we’ll celebrate the feast day.”

“Directly, Lukáshka, directly!” answered the old woman. “Our women are making merry. I expect our dumb one has gone too.”

“Right now, Lukáshka, right now!” replied the old woman. “Our women are having a good time. I bet our foolish one has gone too.”

She took her keys and hurriedly went to the outhouse. Nazárka, after putting up his horse and taking the gun off his shoulder, returned to Lukáshka’s house and went in.

She grabbed her keys and rushed to the outhouse. Nazárka, after putting away his horse and taking the gun off his shoulder, returned to Lukáshka’s house and went inside.

Chapter XXXVII

“Your health!” said Lukáshka, taking from his mother’s hands a cup filled to the brim with chikhir and carefully raising it to his bowed head.

“Your health!” said Lukáshka, taking a cup filled to the brim with chikhir from his mother’s hands and carefully raising it to his bowed head.

“A bad business!” said Nazárka. “You heard how Daddy Burlák said, ‘Have you stolen many horses?’ He seems to know!”

“A bad business!” said Nazárka. “Did you hear how Daddy Burlák asked, ‘Have you stolen a lot of horses?’ He seems to know!”

“A regular wizard!” Lukáshka replied shortly. “But what of it!” he added, tossing his head. “They are across the river by now. Go and find them!”

“A regular wizard!” Lukáshka replied briefly. “But so what!” he added, throwing his head back. “They’ve probably crossed the river by now. Go and look for them!”

“Still it’s a bad lookout.”

“Still, it’s a bad sign.”

“What’s a bad lookout? Go and take some chikhir to him tomorrow and nothing will come of it. Now let’s make merry. Drink!” shouted Lukáshka, just in the tone in which old Eróshka uttered the word. “We’ll go out into the street and make merry with the girls. You go and get some honey; or no, I’ll send our dumb wench. We’ll make merry till morning.”

“What’s a bad outlook? Go and take some chikhir to him tomorrow and nothing will come of it. Now let’s celebrate. Drink!” shouted Lukáshka, in the same way old Eróshka said it. “We’ll head out into the street and party with the girls. You go grab some honey; or wait, I’ll send our quiet girl. We’ll have fun till morning.”

Nazárka smiled.

Nazárka smiled.

“Are we stopping here long?” he asked.

“Are we staying here long?” he asked.

“Till we’ve had a bit of fun. Run and get some vodka. Here’s the money.”

“Until we've had some fun. Go grab some vodka. Here's the cash.”

Nazárka ran off obediently to get the vodka from Yámka’s.

Nazárka obediently ran off to grab the vodka from Yámka’s.

Daddy Eróshka and Ergushóv, like birds of prey, scenting where the merry-making was going on, tumbled into the hut one after the other, both tipsy.

Daddy Eróshka and Ergushóv, like birds of prey detecting a party, stumbled into the hut one after the other, both tipsy.

“Bring us another half-pail,” shouted Lukáshka to his mother, by way of reply to their greeting.

“Bring us another half-bucket,” shouted Lukáshka to his mother in response to their greeting.

“Now then, tell us where did you steal them, you devil?” shouted Eróshka. “Fine fellow, I’m fond of you!”

“Alright then, tell us where you stole them, you devil?” shouted Eróshka. “Good guy, I like you!”

“Fond indeed...” answered Lukáshka laughing, “carrying sweets from cadets to lasses! Eh, you old...”

“Really?” replied Lukáshka with a laugh, “bringing treats from cadets to girls! Oh, you old...”

“That’s not true, not true! ... Oh, Mark,” and the old man burst out laughing. “And how that devil begged me. ‘Go,’ he said, ‘and arrange it.’ He offered me a gun! But no. I’d have managed it, but I feel for you. Now tell us where have you been?” And the old man began speaking in Tartar.

“That's not true, not true! ... Oh, Mark,” the old man laughed heartily. “And that devil begged me. ‘Go,’ he said, ‘and make it happen.’ He even offered me a gun! But no. I could have handled it, but I sympathize with you. Now tell us, where have you been?” And the old man started speaking in Tartar.

Lukáshka answered him promptly.

Lukáshka replied to him quickly.

Ergushóv, who did not know much Tartar, only occasionally put in a word in Russian: “What I say is he’s driven away the horses. I know it for a fact,” he chimed in.

Ergushóv, who didn’t know much Tartar, occasionally added a word in Russian: “What I’m saying is he’s chased off the horses. I know it for sure,” he chimed in.

“Giréy and I went together.” (His speaking of Giréy Khan as “Giréy” was, to the Cossack mind, evidence of his boldness.) “Just beyond the river he kept bragging that he knew the whole of the steppe and would lead the way straight, but we rode on and the night was dark, and my Giréy lost his way and began wandering in a circle without getting anywhere: couldn’t find the village, and there we were. We must have gone too much to the right. I believe we wandered about well-nigh till midnight. Then, thank goodness, we heard dogs howling.”

“Giréy and I went together.” (The fact that he referred to Giréy Khan as “Giréy” showed how fearless he was in the eyes of the Cossacks.) “Just past the river, he kept boasting that he knew the entire steppe and would guide us straight through, but we pressed on and the night was dark, and my Giréy lost his way and started going in circles without making any progress: we couldn’t find the village, and there we were. We must have veered too far to the right. I think we wandered around until almost midnight. Then, thankfully, we heard dogs howling.”

“Fools!” said Daddy Eróshka. “There now, we too used to lose our way in the steppe. (Who the devil can follow it?) But I used to ride up a hillock and start howling like the wolves, like this!” He placed his hands before his mouth, and howled like a pack of wolves, all on one note. “The dogs would answer at once ... Well, go on—so you found them?”

“Fools!” said Daddy Eróshka. “There you go, we used to get lost in the steppe too. (Who the hell can navigate it?) But I would ride up a small hill and start howling like the wolves, like this!” He cupped his hands around his mouth and howled like a pack of wolves, all on one note. “The dogs would respond immediately ... So, did you find them?”

“We soon led them away! Nazárka was nearly caught by some Nogáy women, he was!”

“We quickly got them out of there! Nazárka almost got caught by some Nogáy women, he did!”

“Caught indeed,” Nazárka, who had just come back, said in an injured tone.

“Caught for sure,” Nazárka, who had just returned, said in a hurt tone.

“We rode off again, and again Giréy lost his way and almost landed us among the sand-drifts. We thought we were just getting to the Térek but we were riding away from it all the time!”

“We rode off again, and once more Giréy got lost and nearly took us into the sand drifts. We thought we were heading toward the Térek, but we were actually riding away from it the whole time!”

“You should have steered by the stars,” said Daddy Eróshka.

“You should have navigated by the stars,” said Daddy Eróshka.

“That’s what I say,” interjected Ergushóv.

"That's what I say," Ergushóv interrupted.

“Yes, steer when all is black; I tried and tried all about... and at last I put the bridle on one of the mares and let my own horse go free—thinking he’ll lead us out, and what do you think! he just gave a snort or two with his nose to the ground, galloped ahead, and led us straight to our village. Thank goodness! It was getting quite light. We barely had time to hide them in the forest. Nagím came across the river and took them away.”

“Yes, steer when everything is dark; I kept trying all around... and finally, I put the bridle on one of the mares and let my own horse go free—thinking he’d lead us out, and guess what! He just snorted a couple of times with his nose to the ground, galloped ahead, and led us right to our village. Thank goodness! It was getting pretty light. We barely had time to hide them in the forest. Nagím came across the river and took them away.”

Ergushóv shook his head. “It’s just what I said. Smart. Did you get much for them?”

Ergushóv shook his head. “It’s exactly what I said. Smart. Did you get much for them?”

“It’s all here,” said Lukáshka, slapping his pocket.

“It’s all here,” Lukáshka said, smacking his pocket.

Just then his mother came into the room, and Lukáshka did not finish what he was saying.

Just then, his mom walked into the room, and Lukáshka didn't finish what he was saying.

“Drink!” he shouted.

"Drink!" he yelled.

“We too, Gírich and I, rode out late one night...” began Eróshka.

“We too, Gírich and I, rode out late one night...” began Eróshka.

“Oh bother, we’ll never hear the end of you!” said Lukáshka. “I am going.” And having emptied his cup and tightened the strap of his belt he went out.

“Oh man, we’ll never hear the end of you!” said Lukáshka. “I’m leaving.” And after finishing his drink and tightening his belt, he went outside.

Chapter XXXVIII

It was already dark when Lukáshka went out into the street. The autumn night was fresh and calm. The full golden moon floated up behind the tall dark poplars that grew on one side of the square. From the chimneys of the outhouses smoke rose and spread above the village, mingling with the mist. Here and there lights shone through the windows, and the air was laden with the smell of kisyak, grape-pulp, and mist. The sounds of voices, laughter, songs, and the cracking of seeds mingled just as they had done in the daytime, but were now more distinct. Clusters of white kerchiefs and caps gleamed through the darkness near the houses and by the fences.

It was already dark when Lukáshka stepped outside into the street. The autumn night felt fresh and calm. The full golden moon rose behind the tall, dark poplars lining one side of the square. Smoke drifted up from the chimneys of the outhouses, spreading above the village and blending with the mist. Here and there, lights glowed through the windows, and the air was filled with the scent of kisyak, grape pulp, and mist. The sounds of voices, laughter, songs, and seeds cracking mixed together just like they had during the day, but now they were clearer. Clusters of white kerchiefs and caps shone through the darkness near the houses and fences.

In the square, before the shop door which was lit up and open, the black and white figures of Cossack men and maids showed through the darkness, and one heard from afar their loud songs and laughter and talk. The girls, hand in hand, went round and round in a circle stepping lightly in the dusty square. A skinny girl, the plainest of them all, set the tune:

In the square, in front of the brightly lit shop door, the dark shapes of Cossack men and women were visible against the night, and you could hear their loud songs, laughter, and chatter from a distance. The girls, holding hands, danced in a circle, stepping lightly in the dusty square. A skinny girl, the plainest of them all, started the tune:

“From beyond the wood, from the forest dark,
From the garden green and the shady park,
There came out one day two young lads so gay.
Young bachelors, hey! brave and smart were they!
And they walked and walked, then stood still, each man,
And they talked and soon to dispute began!
Then a maid came out; as she came along,
Said, ‘To one of you I shall soon belong!’
’Twas the fair-faced lad got the maiden fair,
Yes, the fair-faced lad with the golden hair!
Her right hand so white in his own took he,
And he led her round for his mates to see!
And said, ‘Have you ever in all your life,
Met a lass as fair as my sweet little wife?’”

“From beyond the woods, from the dark forest,
From the green garden and the shady park,
Two young guys came out one day, looking cheerful.
Young bachelors, hey! They were brave and smart!
They walked and walked, then paused, each man,
And they talked and soon started to argue!
Then a girl came out; as she approached,
She said, ‘One of you will soon be mine!’
It was the handsome guy who got the lovely girl,
Yes, the handsome guy with the golden hair!
He took her delicate right hand in his,
And he led her around for his friends to see!
And he said, ‘Have you ever in your life,
Met a girl as beautiful as my sweet little wife?’”

The old women stood round listening to the songs. The little boys and girls ran about chasing one another in the dark. The men stood by, catching at the girls as the latter moved round, and sometimes breaking the ring and entering it. On the dark side of the doorway stood Belétski and Olénin, in their Circassian coats and sheepskin caps, and talked together in a style of speech unlike that of the Cossacks, in low but distinct tones, conscious that they were attracting attention.

The old women gathered around, listening to the songs. The little boys and girls ran around, chasing each other in the dark. The men stood by, reaching out for the girls as they moved around, occasionally breaking the circle to join in. In the shadows of the doorway stood Belétski and Olénin, wearing their Circassian coats and sheepskin caps, chatting together in a way that was different from the Cossacks, speaking in low but clear voices, aware that they were drawing attention.

Next to one another in the khorovód circle moved plump little Ústenka in her red beshmet and the stately Maryánka in her new smock and beshmet. Olénin and Belétski were discussing how to snatch Ústenka and Maryánka out of the ring. Belétski thought that Olénin wished only to amuse himself, but Olénin was expecting his fate to be decided. He wanted at any cost to see Maryánka alone that very day and to tell her everything, and ask her whether she could and would be his wife. Although that question had long been answered in the negative in his own mind, he hoped he would be able to tell her all he felt, and that she would understand him.

Next to each other in the khorovód circle were chubby little Ústenka in her red beshmet and the elegant Maryánka in her new smock and beshmet. Olénin and Belétski were discussing how to pull Ústenka and Maryánka out of the ring. Belétski thought that Olénin just wanted to entertain himself, but Olénin was waiting for his fate to be decided. He desperately wanted to see Maryánka alone that day, to share everything with her, and to ask if she could and would be his wife. Even though he had long since accepted that she would likely say no, he still hoped to express all his feelings and that she would understand him.

“Why did you not tell me sooner?” said Belétski. “I would have got Ústenka to arrange it for you. You are such a queer fellow! ...”

“Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” said Belétski. “I could have had Ústenka set it up for you. You’re such a strange guy! ...”

“What’s to be done! ... Some day, very soon, I’ll tell you all about it. Only now, for Heaven’s sake, arrange so that she should come to Ústenka’s.”

“What should we do! ... Soon, I’ll fill you in on everything. But right now, please make sure she comes to Ústenka’s.”

“All right, that’s easily done! Well, Maryánka, will you belong to the ‘fair-faced lad’, and not to Lukáshka?” said Belétski, speaking to Maryánka first for propriety’s sake, but having received no reply he went up to Ústenka and begged her to bring Maryánka home with her. He had hardly time to finish what he was saying before the leader began another song and the girls started pulling each other round in the ring by the hand.

“All right, that’s simple enough! So, Maryánka, are you going to be with the ‘handsome guy’ instead of Lukáshka?” Belétski asked, addressing Maryánka first for politeness, but when he got no answer, he went over to Ústenka and asked her to take Maryánka home with her. He barely had time to finish his request before the leader started another song and the girls began pulling each other around in a circle by the hand.

They sang:

They performed a song:

Past the garden, by the garden,
A young man came strolling down,
Up the street and through the town.
And the first time as he passed
He did wave his strong right hand.
As the second time he passed
Waved his hat with silken band.
But the third time as he went
He stood still: before her bent.

How is it that thou, my dear,
My reproaches dost not fear?
In the park don’t come to walk
That we there might have a talk?
Come now, answer me, my dear,
Dost thou hold me in contempt?
Later on, thou knowest, dear,
Thou’lt get sober and repent.
Soon to woo thee I will come,
And when we shall married be
Thou wilt weep because of me!

Though I knew what to reply,
Yet I dared not him deny,
No, I dared not him deny!
So into the park went I,
In the park my lad to meet,
There my dear one I did greet.

Maiden dear, I bow to thee!
Take this handkerchief from me.
In thy white hand take it, see!
Say I am beloved by thee.
I don’t know at all, I fear,
What I am to give thee, dear!
To my dear I think I will
Of a shawl a present make—
And five kisses for it take.

Past the garden, by the garden,
A young man was strolling down,
Up the street and through the town.
And the first time he passed
He waved his strong right hand.
The second time he passed
He waved his hat with a silk band.
But the third time he went
He stopped and bowed before her.

How is it that you, my dear,
Aren’t afraid of my reproaches?
Don’t walk in the park
So we can have a talk there?
Come now, answer me, my dear,
Do you look down on me?
Later on, you know, dear,
You’ll get sober and regret it.
Soon I will come to woo you,
And when we’re married
You’ll cry because of me!

Though I knew what to say,
I didn’t dare deny him,
No, I didn’t dare deny him!
So I went into the park,
To meet my guy,
There I greeted my dear one.

Dear maiden, I bow to you!
Take this handkerchief from me.
In your white hand take it, see!
Say that I am loved by you.
I don’t really know, I fear,
What I should give you, dear!
I think I will give,
A shawl as a present—
And for it, take five kisses.

Lukáshka and Nazárka broke into the ring and started walking about among the girls. Lukáshka joined in the singing, taking seconds in his clear voice as he walked in the middle of the ring swinging his arms. “Well, come in, one of you!” he said. The other girls pushed Maryánka, but she would not enter the ring. The sound of shrill laughter, slaps, kisses, and whispers mingled with the singing.

Lukáshka and Nazárka jumped into the circle and started walking around among the girls. Lukáshka joined in the singing, harmonizing with his clear voice as he walked in the middle of the circle, swinging his arms. “Come on, one of you!” he said. The other girls pushed Maryánka, but she wouldn’t step into the circle. The sound of high-pitched laughter, slaps, kisses, and whispers blended with the singing.

As he went past Olénin, Lukáshka gave a friendly nod.

As he walked by Olénin, Lukáshka gave a friendly nod.

“Dmítri Andréich! Have you too come to have a look?” he said.

“Dmitri Andreich! Have you come to take a look too?” he said.

“Yes,” answered Olénin dryly.

“Yeah,” replied Olénin dryly.

Belétski stooped and whispered something into Ústenka’s ear. She had not time to reply till she came round again, when she said:

Belétski bent down and whispered something in Ústenka's ear. She didn't have time to respond until she came around again, when she said:

“All right, we’ll come.”

“Okay, we’ll be there.”

“And Maryánka too?”

"And what about Maryánka?"

Olénin stooped towards Maryánka. “You’ll come? Please do, if only for a minute. I must speak to you.”

Olénin bent down toward Maryánka. “Will you come? Please do, even if it’s just for a minute. I really need to talk to you.”

“If the other girls come, I will.”

“If the other girls are coming, I will.”

“Will you answer my question?” said he, bending towards her. “You are in good spirits today.”

“Will you answer my question?” he asked, leaning toward her. “You seem to be in a good mood today.”

She had already moved past him. He went after her.

She had already passed him. He followed her.

“Will you answer?”

"Will you respond?"

“Answer what?”

"Answer what now?"

“The question I asked you the other day,” said Olénin, stooping to her ear. “Will you marry me?”

“The question I asked you the other day,” Olénin said, leaning in close to her ear. “Will you marry me?”

Maryánka thought for a moment.

Maryánka paused to think.

“I’ll tell you,” said she, “I’ll tell you tonight.”

“I'll tell you,” she said, “I’ll tell you tonight.”

And through the darkness her eyes gleamed brightly and kindly at the young man.

And through the darkness, her eyes shone brightly and kindly at the young man.

He still followed her. He enjoyed stooping closer to her. But Lukáshka, without ceasing to sing, suddenly seized her firmly by the hand and pulled her from her place in the ring of girls into the middle. Olénin had only time to say, “Come to Ústenka’s,” and stepped back to his companion.

He kept following her. He liked leaning closer to her. But Lukáshka, still singing, suddenly grabbed her hand firmly and pulled her out of the circle of girls into the center. Olénin had just enough time to say, “Come to Ústenka’s,” before stepping back to his friend.

The song came to an end. Lukáshka wiped his lips, Maryánka did the same, and they kissed. “No, no, kisses five!” said Lukáshka. Chatter, laughter, and running about, succeeded to the rhythmic movements and sound. Lukáshka, who seemed to have drunk a great deal, began to distribute sweetmeats to the girls.

The song finished. Lukáshka wiped his lips, and so did Maryánka, then they kissed. “No, no, five kisses!” said Lukáshka. Chatter, laughter, and running around replaced the rhythmic movements and sounds. Lukáshka, who seemed to have had quite a bit to drink, started handing out sweets to the girls.

“I offer them to everyone!” he said with proud, comically pathetic self-admiration. “But anyone who goes after soldiers goes out of the ring!” he suddenly added, with an angry glance at Olénin.

“I give them to everyone!” he said with a mix of pride and ridiculous self-adoration. “But anyone who targets soldiers gets thrown out of the ring!” he suddenly added, shooting an angry look at Olénin.

The girls grabbed his sweetmeats from him, and, laughing, struggled for them among themselves. Belétski and Olénin stepped aside.

The girls took his treats from him and, laughing, fought over them among themselves. Belétski and Olénin stepped aside.

Lukáshka, as if ashamed of his generosity, took off his cap and wiping his forehead with his sleeve came up to Maryánka and Ústenka.

Lukáshka, seeming embarrassed by his kindness, removed his cap and, wiping his forehead with his sleeve, approached Maryánka and Ústenka.

“Answer me, my dear, dost thou hold me in contempt?” he said in the words of the song they had just been singing, and turning to Maryánka he angrily repeated the words: “Dost thou hold me in contempt? When we shall married be thou wilt weep because of me!” he added, embracing Ústenka and Maryánka both together.

“Answer me, my dear, do you hold me in contempt?” he said in the words of the song they had just been singing, and turning to Maryánka he angrily repeated the words: “Do you hold me in contempt? When we get married, you’ll cry because of me!” he added, hugging both Ústenka and Maryánka together.

Ústenka tore herself away, and swinging her arm gave him such a blow on the back that she hurt her hand.

Ústenka pulled away and, swinging her arm, hit him hard on the back, hurting her hand in the process.

“Well, are you going to have another turn?” he asked.

“Well, are you going to take another turn?” he asked.

“The other girls may if they like,” answered Ústenka, “but I am going home and Maryánka was coming to our house too.”

“The other girls can if they want,” Ústenka replied, “but I'm going home and Maryánka is coming to our place too.”

With his arm still round her, Lukáshka led Maryánka away from the crowd to the darker corner of a house.

With his arm still around her, Lukáshka guided Maryánka away from the crowd to the dimly lit corner of a house.

“Don’t go, Maryánka,” he said, “let’s have some fun for the last time. Go home and I will come to you!”

“Don’t go, Maryánka,” he said, “let’s have some fun one last time. Go home, and I’ll come to you!”

“What am I to do at home? Holidays are meant for merrymaking. I am going to Ústenka’s,” replied Maryánka.

“What am I supposed to do at home? Holidays are for having fun. I’m going to Ústenka’s,” replied Maryánka.

“I’ll marry you all the same, you know!”

“I’ll marry you anyway, you know!”

“All right,” said Maryánka, “we shall see when the time comes.”

“All right,” said Maryánka, “we'll see when the time comes.”

“So you are going,” said Lukáshka sternly, and, pressing her close, he kissed her on the cheek.

“So you are going,” Lukáshka said firmly, and, pulling her close, he kissed her on the cheek.

“There, leave off! Don’t bother,” and Maryánka, wrenching herself from his arms, moved away.

“There, stop it! Don’t bother,” Maryánka said, pulling herself away from his arms and stepping back.

“Ah my girl, it will turn out badly,” said Lukáshka reproachfully and stood still, shaking his head. “Thou wilt weep because of me...” and turning away from her he shouted to the other girls:

“Ah my girl, this will end poorly,” Lukáshka said reproachfully, standing still and shaking his head. “You’ll cry because of me...” Then he turned away from her and shouted to the other girls:

“Now then! Play away!”

“Alright! Go for it!”

What he had said seemed to have frightened and vexed Maryánka. She stopped, “What will turn out badly?”

What he said seemed to scare and upset Maryánka. She paused, "What’s going to go wrong?"

“Why, that!”

"Why, that!"

“That what?”

“What’s that?”

“Why, that you keep company with a soldier-lodger and no longer care for me!”

“Why do you hang out with a soldier who stays at the inn and don’t care about me anymore?”

“I’ll care just as long as I choose. You’re not my father, nor my mother. What do you want? I’ll care for whom I like!”

“I’ll care as long as I want to. You’re not my dad or my mom. What do you want? I’ll care about whoever I want!”

“Well, all right...” said Lukáshka, “but remember!” He moved towards the shop. “Girls!” he shouted, “why have you stopped? Go on dancing. Nazárka, fetch some more chikhir.”

“Well, okay...” said Lukáshka, “but remember!” He walked towards the shop. “Hey, girls!” he shouted, “why have you stopped? Keep dancing. Nazárka, get some more chikhir.”

“Well, will they come?” asked Olénin, addressing Belétski.

“Well, are they coming?” Olénin asked Belétski.

“They’ll come directly,” replied Belétski. “Come along, we must prepare the ball.”

“They’ll be here soon,” Belétski replied. “Let’s get ready for the ball.”

Chapter XXXIX

It was already late in the night when Olénin came out of Belétski’s hut following Maryánka and Ústenka. He saw in the dark street before him the gleam of the girl’s white kerchief. The golden moon was descending towards the steppe. A silvery mist hung over the village. All was still; there were no lights anywhere and one heard only the receding footsteps of the young women. Olénin’s heart beat fast. The fresh moist atmosphere cooled his burning face. He glanced at the sky and turned to look at the hut he had just come out of: the candle was already out. Then he again peered through the darkness at the girls’ retreating shadows. The white kerchief disappeared in the mist. He was afraid to remain alone, he was so happy. He jumped down from the porch and ran after the girls.

It was already late at night when Olénin stepped out of Belétski’s hut after Maryánka and Ústenka. He saw the gleam of the girls’ white kerchief in the dark street ahead. The golden moon was sinking towards the steppe. A silvery mist hung over the village. Everything was quiet; there were no lights around, and all that could be heard was the fading footsteps of the young women. Olénin's heart raced. The fresh, cool air calmed his flushed face. He glanced up at the sky and looked back at the hut he had just left: the candle was already out. Then he peered into the darkness at the girls’ disappearing figures. The white kerchief vanished into the mist. He was too happy to want to be alone, so he jumped down from the porch and chased after the girls.

“Bother you, someone may see...” said Ústenka.

“Don't bother, someone might see...” said Ústenka.

“Never mind!”

"Forget it!"

Olénin ran up to Maryánka and embraced her.

Olénin ran up to Maryánka and hugged her.

Maryánka did not resist.

Maryánka didn’t resist.

“Haven’t you kissed enough yet?” said Ústenka. “Marry and then kiss, but now you’d better wait.”

“Haven’t you kissed enough yet?” Ústenka asked. “Get married first and then kiss, but for now, you should wait.”

“Good-night, Maryánka. Tomorrow I will come to see your father and tell him. Don’t you say anything.”

“Good night, Maryánka. I’ll come to talk to your dad tomorrow and tell him. Don’t say anything.”

“Why should I!” answered Maryánka.

"Why should I?!" replied Maryánka.

Both the girls started running. Olénin went on by himself thinking over all that had happened. He had spent the whole evening alone with her in a corner by the oven. Ústenka had not left the hut for a single moment, but had romped about with the other girls and with Belétski all the time. Olénin had talked in whispers to Maryánka.

Both the girls started running. Olénin walked on by himself, thinking about everything that had happened. He had spent the whole evening alone with her in a corner by the oven. Ústenka hadn’t left the hut for a single moment but had played around with the other girls and Belétski the entire time. Olénin had whispered to Maryánka.

“Will you marry me?” he had asked.

“Will you marry me?” he asked.

“You’d deceive me and not have me,” she replied cheerfully and calmly.

“You’d trick me and then not even want me,” she replied cheerfully and calmly.

“But do you love me? Tell me for God’s sake!”

“But do you love me? Please tell me for the love of God!”

“Why shouldn’t I love you? You don’t squint,” answered Maryánka, laughing and with her hard hands squeezing his....

“Why shouldn’t I love you? You don’t squint,” replied Maryánka, laughing and squeezing his hands tightly with her rough grip....

“What whi-ite, whi-i-ite, soft hands you’ve got—so like clotted cream,” she said.

“What white, white, soft hands you have—just like clotted cream,” she said.

“I am in earnest. Tell me, will you marry me?”

“I’m serious. Tell me, will you marry me?”

“Why not, if father gives me to you?”

“Why not, if Dad gives me to you?”

“Well then remember, I shall go mad if you deceive me. Tomorrow I will tell your mother and father. I shall come and propose.”

“Well, remember this: I’ll go crazy if you lie to me. Tomorrow, I’ll tell your mom and dad. I’m coming to propose.”

Maryánka suddenly burst out laughing.

Maryánka suddenly laughed out loud.

“What’s the matter?”

"What's wrong?"

“It seems so funny!”

“It’s so funny!”

“It’s true! I will buy a vineyard and a house and will enroll myself as a Cossack.”

“It’s true! I’m going to buy a vineyard and a house, and I’ll sign up to be a Cossack.”

“Mind you don’t go after other women then. I am severe about that.”

“Just make sure you don't go after other women. I'm serious about that.”

Olénin joyfully repeated all these words to himself. The memory of them now gave him pain and now such joy that it took away his breath. The pain was because she had remained as calm as usual while talking to him. She did not seem at all agitated by these new conditions. It was as if she did not trust him and did not think of the future. It seemed to him that she only loved him for the present moment, and that in her mind there was no future with him. He was happy because her words sounded to him true, and she had consented to be his. “Yes,” thought he to himself, “we shall only understand one another when she is quite mine. For such love there are no words. It needs life—the whole of life. Tomorrow everything will be cleared up. I cannot live like this any longer; tomorrow I will tell everything to her father, to Belétski, and to the whole village.”

Olénin happily repeated all these words to himself. Remembering them now brought him both pain and joy so intense it took his breath away. The pain came from the fact that she remained as calm as ever while talking to him. She didn’t seem bothered at all by these new circumstances. It felt like she didn’t trust him and wasn’t thinking about the future. He thought she only loved him for the moment, with no thoughts of a future together. He was thrilled because her words felt genuine, and she had agreed to be his. “Yes,” he thought, “we’ll only understand each other when she’s completely mine. For this kind of love, there are no words. It needs life—the entirety of life. Tomorrow, everything will be clarified. I can’t continue like this any longer; tomorrow I’ll tell her father, Belétski, and the whole village.”

Lukáshka, after two sleepless nights, had drunk so much at the fête that for the first time in his life his feet would not carry him, and he slept in Yámka’s house.

Lukáshka, after two sleepless nights, had drunk so much at the party that for the first time in his life, he couldn't walk, and he ended up sleeping at Yámka’s house.

Chapter XL

The next day Olénin awoke earlier than usual, and immediately remembered what lay before him, and he joyfully recalled her kisses, the pressure of her hard hands, and her words, “What white hands you have!” He jumped up and wished to go at once to his hosts’ hut to ask for their consent to his marriage with Maryánka. The sun had not yet risen, but it seemed that there was an unusual bustle in the street and side-street: people were moving about on foot and on horseback, and talking. He threw on his Circassian coat and hastened out into the porch. His hosts were not yet up. Five Cossacks were riding past and talking loudly together. In front rode Lukáshka on his broad-backed Kabardá horse.

The next day, Olénin woke up earlier than usual and immediately remembered what lay ahead of him. He happily recalled her kisses, the grip of her strong hands, and her words, “What white hands you have!” He jumped up, eager to go to his hosts’ hut to ask for their permission to marry Maryánka. The sun hadn’t risen yet, but there was a strange hustle and bustle in the street and alley: people were moving around on foot and horseback, chatting away. He threw on his Circassian coat and rushed out onto the porch. His hosts were still asleep. Five Cossacks rode past, talking loudly among themselves. In front was Lukáshka, riding his sturdy Kabardá horse.

The Cossacks were all speaking and shouting so that it was impossible to make out exactly what they were saying.

The Cossacks were all talking and yelling so loudly that it was impossible to figure out exactly what they were saying.

“Ride to the Upper Post,” shouted one.

“Ride to the Upper Post,” yelled one.

“Saddle and catch us up, be quick,” said another.

“Saddle up and catch up with us, hurry,” said another.

“It’s nearer through the other gate!”

“It’s closer through the other gate!”

“What are you talking about?” cried Lukáshka. “We must go through the middle gates, of course.”

“What are you talking about?” shouted Lukáshka. “We have to go through the middle gates, obviously.”

“So we must, it’s nearer that way,” said one of the Cossacks who was covered with dust and rode a perspiring horse. Lukáshka’s face was red and swollen after the drinking of the previous night and his cap was pushed to the back of his head. He was calling out with authority as though he were an officer.

“So we have to, it’s closer that way,” said one of the Cossacks who was covered in dust and riding a sweaty horse. Lukáshka's face was red and puffy from last night’s drinking, and his cap was pushed to the back of his head. He was shouting with authority as if he were an officer.

“What is the matter? Where are you going?” asked Olénin, with difficulty attracting the Cossacks’ attention.

“What’s going on? Where are you headed?” asked Olénin, struggling to get the Cossacks’ attention.

“We are off to catch abreks. They’re hiding among the sand-drifts. We are just off, but there are not enough of us yet.”

“We're heading out to catch abreks. They're hiding in the sand dunes. We're just getting started, but we don't have enough people yet.”

And the Cossacks continued to shout, more and more of them joining as they rode down the street. It occurred to Olénin that it would not look well for him to stay behind; besides he thought he could soon come back. He dressed, loaded his gun with bullets, jumped onto his horse which Vanyúsha had saddled more or less well, and overtook the Cossacks at the village gates. The Cossacks had dismounted, and filling a wooden bowl with chikhir from a little cask which they had brought with them, they passed the bowl round to one another and drank to the success of their expedition. Among them was a smartly dressed young cornet, who happened to be in the village and who took command of the group of nine Cossacks who had joined for the expedition. All these Cossacks were privates, and although the cornet assumed the airs of a commanding officer, they only obeyed Lukáshka. Of Olénin they took no notice at all, and when they had all mounted and started, and Olénin rode up to the cornet and began asking him what was taking place, the cornet, who was usually quite friendly, treated him with marked condescension. It was with great difficulty that Olénin managed to find out from him what was happening. Scouts who had been sent out to search for abreks had come upon several hillsmen some six miles from the village. These abreks had taken shelter in pits and had fired at the scouts, declaring they would not surrender. A corporal who had been scouting with two Cossacks had remained to watch the abreks, and had sent one Cossack back to get help.

And the Cossacks kept shouting, with more of them joining as they rode down the street. Olénin thought it wouldn't look good for him to stay behind; besides, he figured he could come back soon. He got dressed, loaded his gun, jumped on the horse that Vanyúsha had saddled somewhat okay, and caught up with the Cossacks at the village gates. The Cossacks had dismounted and were filling a wooden bowl with chikhir from a small cask they had brought with them, passing the bowl around and toasting to the success of their mission. Among them was a sharply dressed young cornet who happened to be in the village and took charge of the group of nine Cossacks who had joined in. All these Cossacks were privates, and even though the cornet acted like he was in command, they only listened to Lukáshka. They didn't pay any attention to Olénin at all, and when they all mounted up and set off, Olénin rode up to the cornet and started asking him what was happening. The cornet, who was usually quite friendly, treated him with obvious condescension. Olénin found it very difficult to get any information from him. Scouts sent out to look for abreks had come across several hillsmen about six miles from the village. These abreks had taken cover in pits and had fired at the scouts, insisting they wouldn't surrender. A corporal who had been scouting with two Cossacks stayed behind to keep an eye on the abreks and sent one Cossack back for help.

The sun was just rising. Three miles beyond the village the steppe spread out and nothing was visible except the dry, monotonous, sandy, dismal plain covered with the footmarks of cattle, and here and there with tufts of withered grass, with low reeds in the flats, and rare, little-trodden footpaths, and the camps of the nomad Nogáy tribe just visible far away. The absence of shade and the austere aspect of the place were striking. The sun always rises and sets red in the steppe. When it is windy whole hills of sand are carried by the wind from place to place.

The sun was just coming up. Three miles past the village, the steppe unfolded, and all that could be seen was the dry, dull, sandy, bleak plain marked with cattle tracks, scattered patches of withered grass, some low reeds in the lowlands, and a few lightly worn pathways, with the camps of the nomadic Nogáy tribe faintly visible in the distance. The lack of shade and the starkness of the landscape were striking. The sun always rises and sets red in the steppe. On windy days, whole dunes of sand are blown around from one spot to another.

When it is calm, as it was that morning, the silence, uninterrupted by any movement or sound, is peculiarly striking. That morning in the steppe it was quiet and dull, though the sun had already risen. It all seemed specially soft and desolate. The air was hushed, the footfalls and the snorting of the horses were the only sounds to be heard, and even they quickly died away.

When it’s calm, like it was that morning, the silence, broken by no movement or sound, is especially noticeable. That morning in the steppe was quiet and lifeless, even though the sun had already come up. Everything felt particularly soft and empty. The air was still, and the only sounds were the footsteps and snorts of the horses, which quickly faded away.

The men rode almost silently. A Cossack always carries his weapons so that they neither jingle nor rattle. Jingling weapons are a terrible disgrace to a Cossack. Two other Cossacks from the village caught the party up and exchanged a few words. Lukáshka’s horse either stumbled or caught its foot in some grass, and became restive—which is a sign of bad luck among the Cossacks, and at such a time was of special importance. The others exchanged glances and turned away, trying not to notice what had happened. Lukaskha pulled at the reins, frowned sternly, set his teeth, and flourished his whip above his head. His good Kabardá horse, prancing from one foot to another not knowing with which to start, seemed to wish to fly upwards on wings. But Lukáshka hit its well-fed sides with his whip once, then again, and a third time, and the horse, showing its teeth and spreading out its tail, snorted and reared and stepped on its hind legs a few paces away from the others.

The men rode almost silently. A Cossack always carries his weapons in a way that they don’t jingle or rattle. Having jingling weapons is a huge disgrace for a Cossack. Two other Cossacks from the village caught up with the group and exchanged a few words. Lukáshka’s horse either stumbled or got its foot caught in some grass and became restless—which is a sign of bad luck among the Cossacks and was particularly significant at that moment. The others exchanged glances and looked away, trying not to acknowledge what had happened. Lukáshka tugged at the reins, frowned fiercely, gritted his teeth, and waved his whip above his head. His strong Kabardá horse, shifting from one foot to another, seemed eager to take off. But Lukáshka struck its well-fed sides with his whip once, then again, and a third time, causing the horse to show its teeth and spread its tail, snort, rear up, and take a few steps back on its hind legs away from the others.

“Ah, a good steed that!” said the cornet.

“Ah, that's a nice horse!” said the cornet.

That he said steed instead of horse indicated special praise.

That he said steed instead of horse showed special praise.

“A lion of a horse,” assented one of the others, an old Cossack.

“A lion of a horse,” agreed one of the others, an old Cossack.

The Cossacks rode forward silently, now at a footpace, then at a trot, and these changes were the only incidents that interrupted for a moment the stillness and solemnity of their movements.

The Cossacks moved forward quietly, first at a walking pace, then at a trot, and these changes were the only things that briefly broke the stillness and seriousness of their actions.

Riding through the steppe for about six miles, they passed nothing but one Nogáy tent, placed on a cart and moving slowly along at a distance of about a mile from them. A Nogáy family was moving from one part of the steppe to another. Afterwards they met two tattered Nogáy women with high cheekbones, who with baskets on their backs were gathering dung left by the cattle that wandered over the steppe. The cornet, who did not know their language well, tried to question them, but they did not understand him and, obviously frightened, looked at one another.

Riding through the steppe for about six miles, they saw nothing but a single Nogáy tent on a cart, moving slowly about a mile away from them. A Nogáy family was relocating from one part of the steppe to another. Later, they encountered two ragged Nogáy women with prominent cheekbones who, with baskets on their backs, were collecting dung left by the cattle that roamed the steppe. The cornet, who wasn't very familiar with their language, attempted to ask them questions, but they didn't understand him and, clearly scared, exchanged glances with each other.

Lukáshka rode up to them both, stopped his horse, and promptly uttered the usual greeting. The Nogáy women were evidently relieved, and began speaking to him quite freely as to a brother.

Lukáshka rode up to them, stopped his horse, and immediately said the usual greeting. The Nogáy women clearly felt relieved and started talking to him openly, like he was a brother.

Ay-ay, kop abrek!” they said plaintively, pointing in the direction in which the Cossacks were going. Olénin understood that they were saying, “Many abreks.”

Ay-ay, kop abrek!” they said sadly, pointing in the direction where the Cossacks were heading. Olénin realized they were saying, “Many abreks.”

Never having seen an engagement of that kind, and having formed an idea of them only from Daddy Eróshka’s tales, Olénin wished not to be left behind by the Cossacks, but wanted to see it all. He admired the Cossacks, and was on the watch, looking and listening and making his own observations. Though he had brought his sword and a loaded gun with him, when he noticed that the Cossacks avoided him he decided to take no part in the action, as in his opinion his courage had already been sufficiently proved when he was with his detachment, and also because he was very happy.

Never having witnessed an engagement like this and only knowing about them from Daddy Eróshka’s stories, Olénin didn’t want to miss out on anything the Cossacks were experiencing; he wanted to see it all. He admired the Cossacks and was on high alert, observing and listening closely. Although he had brought his sword and loaded gun with him, he noticed the Cossacks were keeping their distance, so he decided not to get involved. He felt that he had already proven his bravery with his unit and, besides, he was quite happy.

Suddenly a shot was heard in the distance.

Suddenly, a gunshot echoed in the distance.

The cornet became excited, and began giving orders to the Cossacks as to how they should divide and from which side they should approach. But the Cossacks did not appear to pay any attention to these orders, listening only to what Lukáshka said and looking to him alone. Lukáshka’s face and figure were expressive of calm solemnity. He put his horse to a trot with which the others were unable to keep pace, and screwing up his eyes kept looking ahead.

The cornet got fired up and started directing the Cossacks on how to split up and from which direction to approach. But the Cossacks seemed to ignore his orders, only paying attention to what Lukáshka said and focusing solely on him. Lukáshka’s face and posture conveyed a sense of calm seriousness. He urged his horse into a trot that the others couldn't keep up with, squinting as he kept looking ahead.

“There’s a man on horseback,” he said, reining in his horse and keeping in line with the others.

“There’s a guy on a horse,” he said, pulling back on his reins and staying in line with the others.

Olénin looked intently, but could not see anything. The Cossacks soon distinguished two riders and quietly rode straight towards them.

Olénin stared hard, but couldn't see anything. The Cossacks quickly spotted two riders and silently rode directly toward them.

“Are those the abreks?” asked Olénin.

"Are those the abreks?” asked Olénin.

The Cossacks did not answer his question, which appeared quite meaningless to them. The abreks would have been fools to venture across the river on horseback.

The Cossacks didn't respond to his question, which seemed completely pointless to them. The abreks would have been crazy to try crossing the river on horseback.

“That’s friend Ródka waving to us, I do believe,” said Lukáshka, pointing to the two mounted men who were now clearly visible. “Look, he’s coming to us.”

“That’s our friend Ródka waving to us, I think,” said Lukáshka, pointing to the two mounted men who were now clearly visible. “Look, he’s coming over.”

A few minutes later it became plain that the two horsemen were the Cossack scouts. The corporal rode up to Lukáshka.

A few minutes later, it was clear that the two horsemen were the Cossack scouts. The corporal rode up to Lukáshka.

Chapter XLI

“Are they far?” was all Lukáshka said.

“Are they far?” was all Lukáshka said.

Just then they heard a sharp shot some thirty paces off. The corporal smiled slightly.

Just then, they heard a sharp gunshot about thirty steps away. The corporal smiled a little.

“Our Gúrka is having shots at them,” he said, nodding in the direction of the shot.

“Our Gúrka is taking shots at them,” he said, nodding toward the shot.

Having gone a few paces farther they saw Gúrka sitting behind a sand-hillock and loading his gun. To while away the time he was exchanging shots with the abreks, who were behind another sand-heap. A bullet came whistling from their side.

Having walked a little further, they saw Gúrka sitting behind a small sandhill and loading his gun. To pass the time, he was exchanging gunfire with the abreks, who were hiding behind another sand mound. A bullet whistled from their direction.

The cornet was pale and grew confused. Lukáshka dismounted from his horse, threw the reins to one of the other Cossacks, and went up to Gúrka. Olénin also dismounted and, bending down, followed Lukáshka. They had hardly reached Gúrka when two bullets whistled above them.

The cornet looked pale and was confused. Lukáshka got off his horse, tossed the reins to one of the other Cossacks, and approached Gúrka. Olénin also got off his horse and, bending down, followed Lukáshka. They had barely reached Gúrka when two bullets whizzed past them.

Lukáshka looked around laughing at Olénin and stooped a little.

Lukáshka glanced around, chuckling at Olénin, and bent down slightly.

“Look out or they will kill you, Dmítri Andréich,” he said. “You’d better go away—you have no business here.” But Olénin wanted absolutely to see the abreks.

“Watch out or they will kill you, Dmítri Andréich,” he said. “You should leave—you don’t belong here.” But Olénin really wanted to see the abreks.

From behind the mound he saw caps and muskets some two hundred paces off. Suddenly a little cloud of smoke appeared from thence, and again a bullet whistled past. The abreks were hiding in a marsh at the foot of the hill. Olénin was much impressed by the place in which they sat. In reality it was very much like the rest of the steppe, but because the abreks sat there it seemed to detach itself from all the rest and to have become distinguished. Indeed it appeared to Olénin that it was the very spot for abreks to occupy. Lukáshka went back to his horse and Olénin followed him.

From behind the mound, he spotted caps and muskets about two hundred paces away. Suddenly, a small cloud of smoke appeared from there, and another bullet whizzed past. The abreks were hiding in a marsh at the bottom of the hill. Olénin was really struck by the place where they were. It was actually very similar to the rest of the steppe, but because the abreks were there, it seemed to stand out and become special. In fact, it seemed to Olénin that it was the perfect spot for the abreks to be. Lukáshka walked back to his horse, and Olénin followed him.

“We must get a hay-cart,” said Lukáshka, “or they will be killing some of us. There behind that mound is a Nogáy cart with a load of hay.”

“We need to get a hay cart,” said Lukáshka, “or some of us are going to get hurt. There behind that mound is a Nogáy cart loaded with hay.”

The cornet listened to him and the corporal agreed. The cart of hay was fetched, and the Cossacks, hiding behind it, pushed it forward. Olénin rode up a hillock from whence he could see everything. The hay-cart moved on and the Cossacks crowded together behind it. The Cossacks advanced, but the Chéchens, of whom there were nine, sat with their knees in a row and did not fire.

The cornet listened to him, and the corporal went along with it. They brought over the cart of hay, and the Cossacks, hiding behind it, pushed it forward. Olénin rode up a small hill where he could see everything. The hay cart continued moving, and the Cossacks grouped together behind it. The Cossacks moved forward, but the Chechens, of whom there were nine, sat with their knees lined up and did not shoot.

All was quiet. Suddenly from the Chéchens arose the sound of a mournful song, something like Daddy Eróshka’s “Ay day, dalalay.” The Chéchens knew that they could not escape, and to prevent themselves from being tempted to take to flight they had strapped themselves together, knee to knee, had got their guns ready, and were singing their death-song.

All was quiet. Suddenly, a mournful song rose up from the Chechens, something like Daddy Eroshka’s “Ay day, dalalay.” The Chechens knew they couldn’t escape, and to keep themselves from being tempted to run away, they had strapped themselves together, knee to knee, readied their guns, and were singing their death song.

The Cossacks with their hay-cart drew closer and closer, and Olénin expected the firing to begin at any moment, but the silence was only broken by the abreks’ mournful song. Suddenly the song ceased; there was a sharp report, a bullet struck the front of the cart, and Chéchen curses and yells broke the silence and shot followed on shot and one bullet after another struck the cart. The Cossacks did not fire and were now only five paces distant.

The Cossacks with their hay-cart moved closer and closer, and Olénin braced for the gunfire to start at any moment, but the only sound was the mournful song of the abreks. Suddenly, the song stopped; there was a loud bang, a bullet hit the front of the cart, and Chechen curses and shouts shattered the stillness as shots rang out one after another, hitting the cart. The Cossacks didn’t fire and were now only five paces away.

Another moment passed and the Cossacks with a whoop rushed out on both sides from behind the cart—Lukáshka in front of them. Olénin heard only a few shots, then shouting and moans. He thought he saw smoke and blood, and abandoning his horse and quite beside himself he ran towards the Cossacks. Horror seemed to blind him. He could not make out anything, but understood that all was over. Lukáshka, pale as death, was holding a wounded Chéchen by the arms and shouting, “Don’t kill him. I’ll take him alive!” The Chéchen was the red-haired man who had fetched his brother’s body away after Lukáshka had killed him. Lukáshka was twisting his arms. Suddenly the Chéchen wrenched himself free and fired his pistol. Lukáshka fell, and blood began to flow from his stomach. He jumped up, but fell again, swearing in Russian and in Tartar. More and more blood appeared on his clothes and under him. Some Cossacks approached him and began loosening his girdle. One of them, Nazárka, before beginning to help, fumbled for some time, unable to put his sword in its sheath: it would not go the right way. The blade of the sword was blood-stained.

Another moment passed and the Cossacks, cheering, rushed out on both sides from behind the cart—Lukáshka leading them. Olénin heard only a few gunshots, then yelling and groans. He thought he saw smoke and blood, and abandoning his horse, he ran toward the Cossacks, overwhelmed with fear. He couldn’t make sense of anything but realized that it was all over. Lukáshka, as pale as death, was holding a wounded Chechen by the arms and shouting, “Don’t kill him. I’ll take him alive!” The Chechen was the red-haired guy who had taken his brother’s body away after Lukáshka had killed him. Lukáshka twisted his arms. Suddenly, the Chechen broke free and fired his pistol. Lukáshka fell, and blood started to seep from his stomach. He got back up but then fell again, cursing in Russian and Tartar. More and more blood showed on his clothes and beneath him. Some Cossacks came over and began to loosen his belt. One of them, Nazárka, before starting to help, struggled for a bit to get his sword in its sheath: it wouldn’t go in the right way. The blade of the sword was stained with blood.

The Chéchens with their red hair and clipped moustaches lay dead and hacked about. Only the one we know of, who had fired at Lukáshka, though wounded in many places was still alive. Like a wounded hawk all covered with blood (blood was flowing from a wound under his right eye), pale and gloomy, he looked about him with wide-open excited eyes and clenched teeth as he crouched, dagger in hand, still prepared to defend himself. The cornet went up to him as if intending to pass by, and with a quick movement shot him in the ear. The Chéchen started up, but it was too late, and he fell.

The Chechens with their red hair and trimmed mustaches lay dead and scattered around. Only one we know, who had shot at Lukáshka, was still alive despite being wounded in multiple places. Like a hurt hawk covered in blood (blood was streaming from a wound under his right eye), pale and grim, he looked around with wide-open, frantic eyes and clenched teeth, crouching with a dagger in hand, still ready to defend himself. The cornet approached him as if intending to walk past, and with a swift motion shot him in the ear. The Chechen jumped up, but it was too late, and he fell.

The Cossacks, quite out of breath, dragged the bodies aside and took the weapons from them. Each of the red-haired Chéchens had been a man, and each one had his own individual expression. Lukáshka was carried to the cart. He continued to swear in Russian and in Tartar.

The Cossacks, panting heavily, moved the bodies aside and took their weapons. Each of the red-haired Chechens had been a man, and each one had his unique expression. Lukáshka was lifted into the cart. He kept swearing in Russian and Tartar.

“No fear, I’ll strangle him with my hands. Anna seni!” he cried, struggling. But he soon became quiet from weakness.

“No fear, I’ll choke him with my hands. Anna seni!” he shouted, struggling. But he quickly went quiet from weakness.

Olénin rode home. In the evening he was told that Lukáshka was at death’s door, but that a Tartar from beyond the river had undertaken to cure him with herbs.

Olénin rode home. In the evening, he was informed that Lukáshka was near death, but that a Tatar from across the river had taken it upon himself to treat him with herbs.

The bodies were brought to the village office. The women and the little boys hastened to look at them.

The bodies were taken to the village office. The women and young boys rushed to see them.

It was growing dark when Olénin returned, and he could not collect himself after what he had seen. But towards night memories of the evening before came rushing to his mind. He looked out of the window, Maryánka was passing to and fro from the house to the cowshed, putting things straight. Her mother had gone to the vineyard and her father to the office. Olénin could not wait till she had quite finished her work, but went out to meet her. She was in the hut standing with her back towards him. Olénin thought she felt shy.

It was getting dark when Olénin came back, and he couldn't shake off what he had witnessed. But as night approached, memories from the evening before flooded his mind. He looked out the window and saw Maryánka moving back and forth from the house to the cowshed, tidying things up. Her mother had gone to the vineyard, and her father had gone to the office. Olénin couldn't wait for her to finish her work, so he went out to meet her. She was inside the hut with her back to him. Olénin thought she seemed shy.

“Maryánka,” said he, “I say, Maryánka! May I come in?”

“Maryánka,” he said, “I’m calling you, Maryánka! Can I come in?”

She suddenly turned. There was a scarcely perceptible trace of tears in her eyes and her face was beautiful in its sadness. She looked at him in silent dignity.

She suddenly turned. There was a barely noticeable hint of tears in her eyes, and her face was beautiful in its sadness. She looked at him with silent dignity.

Olénin again said:

Olénin said again:

“Maryánka, I have come—”

“Maryánka, I'm here—”

“Leave me alone!” she said. Her face did not change but the tears ran down her cheeks.

“Leave me alone!” she said. Her expression stayed the same, but tears were streaming down her cheeks.

“What are you crying for? What is it?”

“What are you crying about? What’s wrong?”

“What?” she repeated in a rough voice. “Cossacks have been killed, that’s what for.”

“What?” she repeated in a harsh voice. “Cossacks have been killed, that’s what.”

“Lukáshka?” said Olénin.

“Lukáshka?” Olénin asked.

“Go away! What do you want?”

“Leave me alone! What do you need?”

“Maryánka!” said Olénin, approaching her.

“Maryánka!” Olénin said, approaching her.

“You will never get anything from me!”

“You're never getting anything from me!”

“Maryánka, don’t speak like that,” Olénin entreated.

“Maryánka, don’t talk like that,” Olénin pleaded.

“Get away. I’m sick of you!” shouted the girl, stamping her foot, and moved threateningly towards him. And her face expressed such abhorrence, such contempt, and such anger that Olénin suddenly understood that there was no hope for him, and that his first impression of this woman’s inaccessibility had been perfectly correct.

“Get lost. I’m so done with you!” shouted the girl, stomping her foot and moving threateningly toward him. Her face showed such disgust, contempt, and anger that Olénin suddenly realized there was no chance for him, and that his first impression of this woman’s unavailability had been absolutely right.

Olénin said nothing more, but ran out of the hut.

Olénin didn’t say anything else and ran out of the hut.

Chapter XLII

For two hours after returning home he lay on his bed motionless. Then he went to his company commander and obtained leave to visit the staff. Without taking leave of anyone, and sending Vanyúsha to settle his accounts with his landlord, he prepared to leave for the fort where his regiment was stationed. Daddy Eróshka was the only one to see him off. They had a drink, and then a second, and then yet another. Again as on the night of his departure from Moscow, a three-horsed conveyance stood waiting at the door. But Olénin did not confer with himself as he had done then, and did not say to himself that all he had thought and done here was “not it”. He did not promise himself a new life. He loved Maryánka more than ever, and knew that he could never be loved by her.

For two hours after getting home, he lay on his bed without moving. Then he went to his company commander and got permission to visit the staff. Without saying goodbye to anyone and sending Vanyúsha to settle his accounts with his landlord, he got ready to leave for the fort where his regiment was stationed. Daddy Eróshka was the only one to see him off. They had a drink, then another, and then one more. Just like on the night he left Moscow, a three-horse carriage was waiting at the door. But Olénin didn’t reflect on himself like he did back then, nor did he tell himself that everything he had thought and done here was “not it.” He didn’t promise himself a new life. He loved Maryánka more than ever and knew that he could never be loved by her.

“Well, good-bye, my lad!” said Daddy Eróshka. “When you go on an expedition, be wise and listen to my words—the words of an old man. When you are out on a raid or the like (you know I’m an old wolf and have seen things), and when they begin firing, don’t get into a crowd where there are many men. When you fellows get frightened you always try to get close together with a lot of others. You think it is merrier to be with others, but that’s where it is worst of all! They always aim at a crowd. Now I used to keep farther away from the others and went alone, and I’ve never been wounded. Yet what things haven’t I seen in my day?”

“Well, goodbye, my boy!” said Daddy Eróshka. “When you go on an expedition, be smart and listen to my advice—the advice of an old man. When you’re out on a raid or something like that (you know I’m an old wolf and have seen a lot), and the shooting starts, don’t get caught in a crowd of men. When you guys get scared, you always try to huddle together with others. You think it’s safer to be with a group, but that’s actually the worst place to be! They always aim for the crowd. I used to stay away from others and go off on my own, and I’ve never been hurt. But let me tell you, I’ve seen some things in my time.”

“But you’ve got a bullet in your back,” remarked Vanyúsha, who was clearing up the room.

“But you’ve got a bullet in your back,” Vanyúsha said while tidying up the room.

“That was the Cossacks fooling about,” answered Eróshka.

"That was the Cossacks messing around," replied Eróshka.

“Cossacks? How was that?” asked Olénin.

“Cossacks? What was that like?” asked Olénin.

“Oh, just so. We were drinking. Vánka Sítkin, one of the Cossacks, got merry, and puff! he gave me one from his pistol just here.”

“Oh, right. We were drinking. Vánka Sítkin, one of the Cossacks, got tipsy, and bam! he shot me with his pistol right here.”

“Yes, and did it hurt?” asked Olénin. “Vanyúsha, will you soon be ready?” he added.

“Yeah, did it hurt?” asked Olénin. “Vanyúsha, will you be ready soon?” he added.

“Ah, where’s the hurry! Let me tell you. When he banged into me, the bullet did not break the bone but remained here. And I say: ‘You’ve killed me, brother. Eh! What have you done to me? I won’t let you off! You’ll have to stand me a pailful!’”

“Hey, what’s the rush! Let me explain. When he ran into me, the bullet didn’t break the bone but stayed right here. And I said: ‘You’ve killed me, man. Wow! What have you done to me? I’m not letting you off the hook! You’ll have to make it up to me!’”

“Well, but did it hurt?” Olénin asked again, scarcely listening to the tale.

“Well, did it hurt?” Olénin asked again, barely paying attention to the story.

“Let me finish. He stood a pailful, and we drank it, but the blood went on flowing. The whole room was drenched and covered with blood. Grandad Burlák, he says, ‘The lad will give up the ghost. Stand a bottle of the sweet sort, or we shall have you taken up!’ They bought more drink, and boozed and boozed—”

“Let me finish. He filled a bucket, and we drank it, but the blood kept flowing. The whole room was soaked and covered in blood. Grandad Burlák said, ‘The kid is going to die. Get a bottle of the sweet stuff, or we’ll have to get you out of here!’ They bought more drinks and kept partying—”

“Yes, but did it hurt you much?” Olénin asked once more.

“Yes, but did it hurt you a lot?” Olénin asked again.

“Hurt, indeed! Don’t interrupt: I don’t like it. Let me finish. We boozed and boozed till morning, and I fell asleep on the top of the oven, drunk. When I woke in the morning I could not unbend myself anyhow—”

“Hurt, for sure! Don’t cut me off: I can’t stand it. Let me finish. We drank and drank until morning, and I passed out on top of the oven, drunk. When I woke up in the morning, I couldn’t straighten myself out at all—”

“Was it very painful?” repeated Olénin, thinking that now he would at last get an answer to his question.

“Was it really painful?” Olénin asked again, thinking that he would finally get an answer to his question.

“Did I tell you it was painful? I did not say it was painful, but I could not bend and could not walk.”

“Did I mention it was painful? I didn’t say it was painful, but I couldn’t bend and I couldn’t walk.”

“And then it healed up?” said Olénin, not even laughing, so heavy was his heart.

“And then it healed up?” Olénin asked, not even laughing, his heart feeling so heavy.

“It healed up, but the bullet is still there. Just feel it!” And lifting his shirt he showed his powerful back, where just near the bone a bullet could be felt and rolled about.

“It healed up, but the bullet is still there. Just feel it!” And lifting his shirt, he showed his strong back, where, just near the bone, a bullet could be felt and rolled around.

“Feel how it rolls,” he said, evidently amusing himself with the bullet as with a toy. “There now, it has rolled to the back.”

“Feel how it rolls,” he said, clearly entertaining himself with the bullet like it was a toy. “There, it’s rolled to the back now.”

“And Lukáshka, will he recover?” asked Olénin.

“And Lukáshka, will he get better?” asked Olénin.

“Heaven only knows! There’s no doctor. They’ve gone for one.”

“Heaven only knows! There’s no doctor. They’ve gone to get one.”

“Where will they get one? From Gróznoe?” asked Olénin.

“Where will they get one? From Gróznoe?” asked Olénin.

“No, my lad. Were I the Tsar I’d have hung all your Russian doctors long ago. Cutting is all they know! There’s our Cossack Bakláshka, no longer a real man now that they’ve cut off his leg! That shows they’re fools. What’s Bakláshka good for now? No, my lad, in the mountains there are real doctors. There was my chum, Vórchik, he was on an expedition and was wounded just here in the chest. Well, your doctors gave him up, but one of theirs came from the mountains and cured him! They understand herbs, my lad!”

“No, my boy. If I were the Tsar, I would have hanged all your Russian doctors a long time ago. All they know how to do is cut! Look at our Cossack Bakláshka, he’s not a real man anymore since they took off his leg! That just shows how foolish they are. What use is Bakláshka now? No, my boy, in the mountains, there are real doctors. There was my buddy, Vórchik, he was on an expedition and got shot in the chest. Well, your doctors gave up on him, but one of theirs came from the mountains and healed him! They know their herbs, my boy!”

“Come, stop talking rubbish,” said Olénin. “I’d better send a doctor from head-quarters.”

“Come on, stop talking nonsense,” said Olénin. “I should send a doctor from headquarters.”

“Rubbish!” the old man said mockingly. “Fool, fool! Rubbish. You’ll send a doctor!—If yours cured people, Cossacks and Chéchens would go to you for treatment, but as it is your officers and colonels send to the mountains for doctors. Yours are all humbugs, all humbugs.”

“Rubbish!” the old man said mockingly. “Fool, fool! Rubbish. You’ll call a doctor!—If yours actually helped people, Cossacks and Chechens would come to you for treatment, but as it stands, your officers and colonels go to the mountains for doctors. Yours are all frauds, all frauds.”

Olénin did not answer. He agreed only too fully that all was humbug in the world in which he had lived and to which he was now returning.

Olénin didn’t reply. He completely agreed that everything was a sham in the world he had lived in and was now going back to.

“How is Lukáshka? You’ve been to see him?” he asked.

“How's Lukáshka? Have you gone to see him?” he asked.

“He just lies as if he were dead. He does not eat nor drink. Vodka is the only thing his soul accepts. But as long as he drinks vodka it’s well. I’d be sorry to lose the lad. A fine lad—a brave, like me. I too lay dying like that once. The old women were already wailing. My head was burning. They had already laid me out under the holy icons. So I lay there, and above me on the oven little drummers, no bigger than this, beat the tattoo. I shout at them and they drum all the harder.” (The old man laughed.) “The women brought our church elder. They were getting ready to bury me. They said, ‘He defiled himself with worldly unbelievers; he made merry with women; he ruined people; he did not fast, and he played the balaláyka. Confess,’ they said. So I began to confess. ‘I’ve sinned!’ I said. Whatever the priest said, I always answered ‘I’ve sinned.’ He began to ask me about the balaláyka. ‘Where is the accursed thing,’ he says. ‘Show it me and smash it.’ But I say, ‘I’ve not got it.’ I’d hidden it myself in a net in the outhouse. I knew they could not find it. So they left me. Yet after all I recovered. When I went for my balaláyka—What was I saying?” he continued. “Listen to me, and keep farther away from the other men or you’ll get killed foolishly. I feel for you, truly: you are a drinker—I love you! And fellows like you like riding up the mounds. There was one who lived here who had come from Russia, he always would ride up the mounds (he called the mounds so funnily, ‘hillocks’). Whenever he saw a mound, off he’d gallop. Once he galloped off that way and rode to the top quite pleased, but a Chéchen fired at him and killed him! Ah, how well they shoot from their gun-rests, those Chéchens! Some of them shoot even better than I do. I don’t like it when a fellow gets killed so foolishly! Sometimes I used to look at your soldiers and wonder at them. There’s foolishness for you! They go, the poor fellows, all in a clump, and even sew red collars to their coats! How can they help being hit! One gets killed, they drag him away and another takes his place! What foolishness!” the old man repeated, shaking his head. “Why not scatter, and go one by one? So you just go like that and they won’t notice you. That’s what you must do.”

“He just lies there like he's dead. He doesn't eat or drink. Vodka is the only thing that his soul accepts. But as long as he’s drinking vodka, it’s all good. I’d hate to lose the kid. A good kid—a brave one, like me. I was once lying there dying too. The old women were already crying. My head felt like it was on fire. They’d already prepared me for the viewing under the holy icons. So I lay there, and above me on the oven, little drummers, no bigger than this, were beating a rhythm. I shouted at them, and they drummed even harder.” (The old man laughed.) “The women brought our church elder. They were getting ready to bury me. They said, ‘He defiled himself with worldly unbelievers; he made merry with women; he ruined people; he didn’t fast, and he played the balaláyka. Confess,’ they said. So I began to confess. ‘I've sinned!’ I said. Whatever the priest asked, I always responded, ‘I've sinned.’ He then started asking about the balaláyka. ‘Where's that cursed thing?’ he says. ‘Show it to me and smash it.’ But I said, ‘I don’t have it.’ I’d hidden it in a net in the outhouse. I knew they wouldn’t find it. So, they left me. Yet after all, I recovered. When I went for my balaláyka—What was I saying?” he continued. “Listen to me, and stay away from the other guys or you’ll get killed for no reason. I really feel for you: you're a drinker—I like you! And guys like you love riding up the mounds. There was one who lived here, he came from Russia, and he always would ride up the mounds (he called the mounds ‘hillocks’ in such a funny way). Whenever he saw a mound, off he'd gallop. Once, he galloped off that way and was so pleased when he reached the top, but a Chéchen shot him and killed him! Ah, how well they shoot from their gun-rests, those Chéchens! Some of them shoot even better than I do. I don’t like it when someone gets killed so stupidly! Sometimes I used to watch your soldiers and wonder about them. That’s foolishness for you! They move, the poor guys, all together, and even sew red collars onto their coats! How can they avoid getting hit! One gets killed, they drag him away and another takes his place! What foolishness!” the old man repeated, shaking his head. “Why not spread out and go one by one? Just move like that and they won’t notice you. That’s what you have to do.”

“Well, thank you! Good-bye, Daddy. God willing we may meet again,” said Olénin, getting up and moving towards the passage.

“Well, thank you! Goodbye, Daddy. Hopefully, we’ll meet again,” said Olénin, getting up and walking towards the passage.

The old man, who was sitting on the floor, did not rise.

The old man, who was sitting on the floor, didn’t get up.

“Is that the way one says ‘Good-bye’? Fool, fool!” he began. “Oh dear, what has come to people? We’ve kept company, kept company for well-nigh a year, and now ‘Good-bye!’ and off he goes! Why, I love you, and how I pity you! You are so forlorn, always alone, always alone. You’re somehow so unsociable. At times I can’t sleep for thinking about you. I am so sorry for you. As the song has it:

“Is that how you say ‘Goodbye’? Fool, fool!” he started. “Oh no, what’s happened to people? We’ve been together, been together for almost a year, and now it’s ‘Goodbye!’ and off he goes! Why, I love you, and I feel so sorry for you! You’re so lonely, always alone, always alone. You’re somehow so unsociable. Sometimes I can’t sleep thinking about you. I feel so bad for you. As the song goes:

It is very hard, dear brother,
In a foreign land to live.

It’s really tough, dear brother,
to live in a foreign land.

So it is with you.”

So it is with you.

“Well, good-bye,” said Olénin again.

“Goodbye,” Olénin said again.

The old man rose and held out his hand. Olénin pressed it and turned to go.

The old man stood up and extended his hand. Olénin shook it and turned to leave.

“Give us your mug, your mug!”

“Give us your mug, your mug!”

And the old man took Olénin by the head with both hands and kissed him three times with wet moustaches and lips, and began to cry.

And the old man grabbed Olénin by the head with both hands, kissed him three times with his wet mustache and lips, and started to cry.

“I love you, good-bye!”

“I love you, goodbye!”

Olénin got into the cart.

Olénin climbed into the cart.

“Well, is that how you’re going? You might give me something for a remembrance. Give me a gun! What do you want two for?” said the old man, sobbing quite sincerely.

“Well, is that how you’re leaving? You might give me something to remember you by. Give me a gun! What do you need two for?” said the old man, sobbing genuinely.

Olénin got out a musket and gave it to him.

Olénin took out a musket and handed it to him.

“What a lot you’ve given the old fellow,” murmured Vanyúsha, “he’ll never have enough! A regular old beggar. They are all such irregular people,” he remarked, as he wrapped himself in his overcoat and took his seat on the box.

“What a lot you’ve given the old man,” murmured Vanyúsha, “he’ll never be satisfied! Just a typical old beggar. They’re all such unpredictable people,” he said, as he wrapped himself in his overcoat and took his seat on the box.

“Hold your tongue, swine!” exclaimed the old man, laughing. “What a stingy fellow!”

“Shut your mouth, pig!” the old man shouted, laughing. “What a miser!”

Maryánka came out of the cowshed, glanced indifferently at the cart, bowed and went towards the hut.

Maryánka walked out of the cowshed, gave a casual glance at the cart, nodded, and headed towards the hut.

La fille!” said Vanyúsha, with a wink, and burst out into a silly laugh.

The girl!” said Vanyúsha, with a wink, and burst into a silly laugh.

“Drive on!” shouted Olénin, angrily.

“Keep going!” shouted Olénin, angrily.

“Good-bye, my lad! Good-bye. I won’t forget you!” shouted Eróshka.

“Goodbye, my boy! Goodbye. I won’t forget you!” shouted Eróshka.

Olénin turned round. Daddy Eróshka was talking to Maryánka, evidently about his own affairs, and neither the old man nor the girl looked at Olénin.

Olénin turned around. Daddy Eróshka was talking to Maryánka, clearly about his own business, and neither the old man nor the girl paid attention to Olénin.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!